Skip to main content

Full text of "Canadian railroader"

See other formats


Canadian F 



the a 
its m 


ive F 
with 

CJ 


Kil 


WRA 

SHIP 



VOLUME X 
NUMBER 4 


1926 


[[■nnimmmm 





ml 

, ( 


1 

\ 


— 











HO years 
of quality — 

MOLSON’S Brewery is the oldest 
in Canada, and the second oldest 
on the North American continent. 

Since its establishment in 1786 
Molson’s Brewery has been noted 
for the standard of quality main- 
tained in brewing fine Ale. 

And after 140 years, Molson’s Ale 
is still the most popular bottled 
Ale sold in Montreal. 

MOLSON’S 

ALE 


Famous for Purity & Flavor 


December, 1926: V ol. X., No. 4 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


ALGOMA 


STRUCTURAL STEEL 

Merchant Bars • Blooms 
Billets and Slabs • Skelp 

CONCRETE REINFORCING BARS 

Sulphate of Ammonia 

STEEL RAILS - Open Hearth Quality 

SPLICE BARS - STEEL TIE PLATES 
LIGHT RAILS— 12 to 45 lbs. - ALLOY 
STEEL BARS - BILLETS & SLABS 

Chrome: Chrome-Vanadium: Chrome-Nickel: Nickel 


PIG IRON 

Basic Foundry Malleable Spiegel 


ALGOMA STEEL CORPORATION 

LIMITED 

SAULT STE. MARIE 

ONTARIO 
District Offices: 

Montreal - - - - 606 McGill Building 

Toronto - 1003 Northern Ontario Building 
Vancouver - - - - Yorkshire Bulling 




Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


2 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 



Hr WO streams start from the same 
* source, but find their outlet a 
thousand miles apart. 

Your life may flow into the troubled 
ocean of debt, or into the placid waters 
of independence. 

Your Bank Book will decide. 

S600M 

The Royal Bank 
of Canada 


us*c 

SHOL MACHINERY SHOE SUPPLIES 

SHOE REPAIRING MACHINERY 

United Shoe Machinery Co. of Canada Ltd 

MONTREAL 

TORONTO KITCHENER QULEtC 


T. B. LITTLE SS 


FINE PAPERS 

A complete range and large stock 
enable us to give unequalled service 


MONTREAL Tel. Lan. 4205* 



HIGH GRADE BITUMINOUS COALS 

STEAM -GAS SMOKELESS DOMESTIC —SMITHING 

HAVMAR LINCOLN SHALLMAR 

HIGH VOLATILE SMITHING LOW VOLATILE 


W. A. MARSHALL & CO. OF CANADA, LIMITED 


190 St. James Street, 

MONTREAL, QUE. 


62 Richmond Street, West 

TORONTO, ONT. 


SPECIALIZING IN CENTRAL PENNSYLVANIA 
AND NORTHERN WEST VIRGINIA COALS 


ALSO AT NEW YORK — PHILADELPHIA — JOHNSTOWN — MORGANTOWN — CLEVELAND 

EVANS & REID COAL CO. LTD. - - CARDIFF & LONDON 


n 



December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


3 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 



RICHARD L. RAKER iCO. 

LIMITED 

MILL SELLING AGENTS 
MANUFACTURERS & IMPORTERS 

Gloves, Hosiery and Underwear 

84 WELLINGTON STREET W., TORONTO 

Telephones: Adelaide 506-7 


International Malleable 
Iron Company 
Limited 

l 

f 

GUELPH, ONTARIO 





' '• 'i . * 

COGHLIN 

Springs 


is 

ft 

■ 

l \ Tw 


mm 


\A- 


and 

Track Tools 


i. : 


a a. 






ALL TYPES— FOR EVERY PURPOSE 

Manufacturers of Springs since 1869 

•/COGHLIN«> 

MONTREAL 

TORONTO. Harvard Turnbull V Co. WINNIPEG. Pilar-Smith Machinery Co.. Limited 


J. R. BOOTH 

LIMITED 

MANUFACTURERS 

IB IB 

LUMBER, LATH AND SHINGLES, NEWSPRINT 
PAPER, PULP SULPHATE AND CARDBOARD 

11 11 

Ottawa, Canada 

And BURLINGTON, VT. 



Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


4 


December , 1926: Vol. X, No. 4 



High School Boards 

and 

Boards of Education 

are authorized by law to establish 

Industrial, Technical and 

Art Schools 

With the Approval of the 
Minister of Education 


Day and Evening Classes 

may be conducted in accordance with the 
regulations issued by the Department of 
Education. 

Theoretical and Practical 
Instruction 

is given in various trades. The schools 
and classes are under the direction of AN 
ADVISORY COMMITTEE. 

Application for attendance should be 
made to the Principal of the school. 


Commercial Subjects, Manual Training, 
Household Science and Agriculture and 
Horticulture 

are provided for in the Courses of Study 
in Public, Separate, Continuation and 
High Schools, Collegiate Institutes, and 
Vocational Schools and Departments. 


Copies of the Regulations issued by the De- 
partment of Education may be obtained 
from the Deputy Minister of Education, 
Parliament Buildings, Toronto. 



For Bread and Pastry 


Sold Everywhere 

TheST.LAWRENCEFLOUR 
MILLS CO., LIMITED 

MONTREAL 


Murphy Brushing 
Lacquer 

For architectural enamel work 
and interior decorating, for 
furniture, tools, toys — for a 
multitude of purposes, Murphy 
Brushing Lacquer is ideal. It 
dries in less than half an hour 
— anyone can apply it with fine 
results. 



MURPHY VARNISH COMPANY 

of Canada, Limited 

305 MANUFACTURERS STREET 
MONTREAL 

(. Formerly the Dougall Varnish Co.) 


r\ 


December, 1926: Po/. X., No. 4 


5 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 



O.V. BRAND 


PURE WOOL 
PRODUCTS 

DEPENDABLE WOOLENS 

of 

Outstanding Value 

Underwear, Knitted Coats 
Blankets, Rugs 
Knitted Outerwear 
Knitting Yarns 
Paper Makers’ Felts 

100% PURE WOOL 

Made by 

BATES & INNES Limited 

CARLETON PLACE, ONTARIO 




CONCRETE 

Homes are 
Permanent 
and Fire-Safe 

Home-builders want these two impor- 
tant features in their homes and are 
assured of them if they build with con- 
crete, either stucco or as stucco applied 
to concrete blocks. 

Besides being permanent and fire-safe, 
concrete homes are easily heated in the 
winter and are pleasantly cool in the 
summer. 

Concrete is readily and economically 
adaptable to any type of architectural 
treatment. It is also ideal for founda- 
tions, steps, walks, pedestals and sim- 
ilar structures. 

Write us for literature 

Canada Cement Company Limited 

Canada Cement Company Building 
Phillips Square Montreal 

Sales Offices at 

MONTREAL TORONTO WINNIPEG CALGARY 

I CAN ADA CEMENT 

CONCRETE 

rOW PERMANENCE 






CANADIAN RAILROADER 

(lliis iflaiutstnc 

PlRPMPN^wiTrHM 1 ™ 4 I? n ( d A d N a ^' AN RAILROADMEN who are engineers, conductors, 
FIREMEN, SWITCHMEN AND BRAKEMEN, MAINTENANCE OF WAY MEN AND TELEGRAPHERS 

It also circulates amongst practically all leading Railroad Officers, as well as amongst those in many other walks of life 
TWENTY-FIVE CENTS A COPY ONE DOLLAR A YEAR 

jJJuhlishcb (Quarterly by 

CANADIAN RAILROADER LIMITED 

316 LAGAUCHETIERE STREET W„ MONTREAL, CANADA 

TELEPHONES: MAIN 7165, 7166, 7167 (PRIVATE EXCHANGE) 


J. A. WOODWARD 

President 


KENNEDY CRONE, Editor 

Hgse*i7 


LOIS I. STEPHENSON 
Assistant Editor 


VOL. X 


DECEMBER, NINETEEN HUNDRED AND TWENTY-SIX 


NO. 4 



Interpreting Christmas 

NE swallow doesn’t make a summer, they say, neither does one snow- 
flake constitute a winter. Nevertheless, the earliest, tiniest flake, 
drifting down through leaden skies, has power to conjure up a picture 
of Christmas and all its homely joys which yet may be weeks away. 
The long grey street is momently transformed into a magic path lined with 
shops, aglow with tinsel and evergreen and softly shaded lights, while hosts of 
people, laden with mysterious looking bundles, hurry in and out of the 
doorways. 

And speaking of bundles, what a delight there is in visiting the various 
stores and choosing some modest little remembrance for a loved one, near 
or far away, though we may consider the loved one worthy of something far 
more costly! True, at this season of the year one often parts with hard-earned 
dollars which have been hoarded for a very different purpose — urgent personal 
needs, perhaps. 

But there is something about the spirit of Christmas which, of necessity, 
manifests itself in giving — giving to the ones near and dear to us, for they are a 
part of ourselves and it rejoices us to see them happy; giving to those far away, 
thereby spanning the leagues of miles with a whole chain of kindly thoughts 
which revive old friendships; giving to the folks blessed with less of this world’s 
goods than ourselves— the sad-eyed ones whose steps have begun to lag in the 
race; the lonely ones whom the world passes by and forgets — these bespeak 

our remembrance at Yuletide. . . , 

It is one of the beautiful characteristics of the season of peace and 
goodwill that every kindly thought, every generous impulse, which at other 

— - Continued on next page 




Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


8 


December, 1926: Vol X., No. 4 




times may be stifled for one reason or another, is then allowed to blossom 
into some lovely deed which interprets the message of the Nativity. Perhaps, 
more sentiment enshrouds Christmas than any other festival of the year. It 
means much to us because it meant much to our parents and to their parents 
before them. The bells which peal out their glad tidings on the Creat Birth- 
day make the heart throb, possibly as much with a realization of what the Day 
has meant in years gone by as of what it will mean as time advances. As 
Longfellow sang: — 

I heard the bells on Christmas Day 
Their old, familiar carols play, 

And wild and sweet 
The words repeat, 

Of peace on earth, good-will to men! 

And thought how, as the day had come, 

The belfries of all Christendom 
Had rolled along 
The unbroken song 
Of peace on earth, good-will to men! 

Amid the feasting and the gift giving and the merry-making let us have 
a thought for the Day’s sacredness which is the foundation of it all. Let us 
remember to lift our eyes to the heavens where the message of twenty centuries 
ago may still be read by those with eyes to see it. 

Above our heads, from out the clear, deep sky, 

The stars look down 

As when of old their mellow radiance shone 
O’er Bethlehem’s town. 

The midnight bells peal out with solemn tone 
From every tower, 

Bidding the world with gladness to await 
The promised hour. 

0 lonely heart! look up with faith renewed; 

Thy Lord is here; 

For now the anthem of the heavenly host 
Breaks on the ear. 

Lift up each voice to greet the op’ning morn 
Of this glad day; 

The angels sing, and men with them rejoice. 

And gladly say: 

“Glory to God, whose promise is fulfilled! 

To man be peace! 

For Christ our Lord begins His holy reign, 

To never c«ase!” 



c\ 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


9 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


¥ ' -- - 3 % 



Give Hogan Credit 


L 

By Hugh Shoobridge 



“ A N engine”, said Jack Kerry, “an engine 

/A ain’t just what you think it is; boys 
a’ boys us old fellows knows a real 
hog has it's feelings. You can’t run one as 
long as I’ve run ’em and not know that.” 

The audience were youngsters — wipers, 
hostlers and a call boy or so. In the little 
shack that served as an office for the Loco- 
motive Foreman they w r ere gathered around 
the stove encouraging Jack Kerry in one of 
his talking spells. For the time being the 
roundhouse was still for it was the quietest 
hour of the night at Kamleau. In their stalls 
great locomotives stood at rest w T ith their 
fires just a-glow ready to be blown up as their 
time for action came; among them was the 
3808 which Jack Kerry had brought in from 
the east. Jack had signed off duty and lit 
his pipe and relapsed into the one armchair; 
when he came in at this small morning hour 
he never troubled to go home until dawm. 

“Feelings”, remarked a hostler derisively. 
“Feelings — that’s more than an Engineer has 
anyway”. He was smarting from some 
criticism of the care he had taken, or failed 
to take, of the 2556 the smart passenger 
flyer with the gold paint. “If 2556 has feel- 
ings she must blush when her hogger talks.” 

Jack Kerry took him seriously. “That re- 
minds me”, he said. It was beginning to be 
pointed out that Jack took the veriest trifling 
seriously. That he never noticed when the 
boys were nudging each other and laughing 
out of the corners of their mouths and wink- 
ing; he would still talk on earnestly, even 
fiercely. Men were saying that it was time 
Jack Kerry was retired; they were beginning 
to wonder if he was still safe in a cab. 

“I mind the time”, said Jack — and with 
that familiar opening the whole group re- 
laxed to listen in comfort — “I mind the time 
when Hogan had his feud with the thirty- 
three hundred. Hogan was Master Mechanic 
fifteen, maybe twenty, years ago. A most 
powerful talker was Hogan and the thirty- 
three hundred — she was the wickedest lump 
of old iron I ever see. A real dowmright bad 
disposition had the thirty-three hundred. 

Yet I blame Hogan. He cursed his luck 
because he had to take her from the East 
when they got some new power down on them 
divisions around Montreal. Them fellows 
down there they says to theirselves they 
says, “now what in hades are we going to do 
with the thirty-three hundred — that dirty 
old stinking tea kettle!, You see boys the 
old hog wasn’t ready for the scrap heap — 
she had a heap of work in her and if it hadn’t 
been for her mean disposition they would 
have kept her hauling drags down on one of 
them Eastern divisions. But Hogan had a 
mean disposition, too, so they kind of wished 


her on to him and up to Kamleau she come one 
morning as part of the extra power for the 
winter rush. 

“She fell down on us three times in the first 
two weeks. Seemingly she didn’t like 30 
below zero and the Lake Superior climate. 
No matter what they did to her in the shops 
it didn’t make no difference. It was her dis- 
position. For see, boys, when she’d get 
helped over the grade and home they’d look 
her over in the roundhouse and Hogan would 
just naturally cuss himself to tears because 
he couldn’t find nothing wrong. Not a tar- 
nation thing. 

“I always was wise about engines. I can 
just naturally sense the bad ’uns, the ones 
that want to balk and lay down. I seen how 
it was with the thirty-three hundred and so 
I told Hogan, but first he laughed at me and 
then he swore at me for an old fool — and 
mind you I’d been a hostler when Hogan was 
a pup. I never took much from nobody, not 
even Master Mechanics, and I told Hogan 
pretty plain what a little he knew to claim 
that all there was to an engine was the tubes 
and boiler and firebox of her. So to be even 
Hogan thought he’d load her on to me. 

“All right Kerry”, he says, “you take her; 
you take this blasted holy junk; may be if 
you kiss her and cuddle her she’ll pull her ton- 
nage over Hemlock grade for you.” 

“So I took her of course. And believe me or 
believe me not I made her do the job. The 
thirty-three hundred and me we’d take our 
full tonnage out of Kamleau here and we’d 
tool it into Black River and the very most 
we had to do was to double Hemlock grade 
once or twice. I did it steady for a month 
boys and it was wicked weather. Cold. Real 
cold. Not like what we get now. 

“Hogan laughed at first and then he 
cracked me up to be the best engineer on the 
pike. Which I never was. I told him how it 
was — I studied her mean disposition and I 
drove her where she could be drove and coaxed 
her easy like when my senses told me that was 
what she wanted. We got to a Kind of an 
understanding and Hogan says he was going 
to ride with me and tell my wife all about it. 

“So he come. It was one of these raw 
nights. Not real bitter but snowy with a nasty 
bite to the wind. The snow hard and pellety. 
We took on full tonnage and nothing was 
sweeter than the old thirty-three hundred 
for a while. Hogan was back in the van at 
first and we was around Goose Lake when he 
come up to the cab. We were spotted there 
under the tank taking water and I heard a 
step on the gravel and there Hogan came 
climbing up. I sensed trouble, boys, for sure 
as I’m alive the old thirty-three hundred 
gave a little puff and blew out steam around 


her cylinders. The steady cough of her ex- 
haust changed it’s note. I knew when Hogan 
was in the cab there was going to be trouble. 

“The fireman swung up the spout and came 
down off the tender to his scoop. He opened 
the firebox and in the pretty red glare flung 
a smooth layer of coal; then he looked back 
for the signal while I had my hand on the 
throttle ready to ease her into the load again. 

“We was ready to go and I tried to take the 
slack of them cars gentle. Boys I thought the 
thirty-three hundred had went plumb crazy. 
She plunged forward taking up the slack 
with a yank that went zipping down the 
whole string and pulling drawbars in every 
fifth car; then she stopped dead like a balking 
mule and bang-bang-bang, them cars was 
piling into the back of each other with 
reports like gunshots that cracked out right 
back to the van. Then that wicked old hog 
sat there blowing steam from her cylinders 
and Hogan picked himself up from the floor 
of the cab swearing a blue streak. 

“Well, Sir, it was just like I never handled 
an engine before. We got her off finally after 
another rip snorting yank and soon we was 
out and at the foot of the grade into Hemlock. 
The way she was coughing I knew thirty- 
three hundred would never make it. Hogan 
was sitting on the fireman’s seat trying to 
tell me what to do — but Lord I knew what 
to do. It was a case for doubling into Hem- 
lock so I whistled out a flag and the front end 
braivie pulled a pin and we started up with 
half the load leaving the rest to be called 
back for once we’d dropped the first half of 
the string on the passing track at Hemlock. 
At first we went up with that light load rolling 
behind us and I thought the old hog was 
going to be good after all, but by jiminy 
before we hit the top she began to bark with 
them short sharp exhausts. 

The fireman he was piling on his fire, but 
try as we would the steam guage showed the 
pressure dropping. I gave her the sand and 
just in cussedness as soon as I did it her 
driving wheels began to slip. The rail wasn’t 
bad. the cold wasn’t bad, the load was easy, 
there wasn’t nothing wrong only that Hogan 
was in the cab and thirty-three hundred 
could never abear Hogan. I knew so plain 
that was what was wrong and I never felt 
one mort surprised when she died right there 
two feet from the top. ‘It’s you Hogan’, I 
told him, ‘you’ll have to get back in the van’. 

“Boys, you should have heard Hogan. 
This was the time he mastered the old thirty- 
three hundred. He got out there in the snow 
and raved at her. By jiminy what he didn't 
call her ain’t never been called anything. It 
was Hogan’s bull headed temper — the blue 
nose streak them Nova Scotians with a bit of 





Canadian Railroader, Mo/dr cal 



Irish have — against the eussedtiess bred into 
r ,hirty-three hundred’s very tubes. This time 
Hogan won. I give Hogan credit. Some 
fellows think it must have been funny 1 , but 
I ^ell you I knew there was very had feeling 
oil the hill that night. And not all Hogan’s 
neither. Hogan out there in the snow was 
like a wild man and the thirty-three hundred 
poured out dirty black smoke and grunted 
like an old grampus. 

“Soon she answered my prayers and 
Hogan’s abuse. When I called on her she 
gave a tremor, her driving wheels slipped once 
and then gripped on the sand; she picKed up 
(hem cars like they was nothing. ‘Go on you 
filthy knock-kneed jelly fish of an oil can’, 
celled Hogan, ‘get moving you useless gob 
of putrid junk. You’ . . . The rest of it 
faded out for old thirty-three hundred was 
snorting and rattling along down into Hem- 
lock with that fore part of the train. We 
never had no more trouble that night. 

“That was the time Began won. There 
was another time though. I knew there would 
be another time; and boys to this day I 
don’t know who won that second bout. 1 
know Hogan didn’t and yet 1 don’t know as 
he was beat. You've got to give credit to 
Hogan.” 

Jack Kerry fell silent and mused a space. 
His listeners smiled doubtfully at ea°h other. 
Down the yard was heard the rumble of cars 
bunted by a switching engine. By the win- 
dows, breathing ease and power, towering 
over the little wooden building, went the 
2218 moving down ready to take over No. 2 
when she pulled in at 4.00 a.m. The shacK 
trembled as the big cylinders, the great 
driving wheels and the red firebox passed the 
window. 

11 

“After that night Hogan left the thirty- 
three hundred alone for quite awhile. Beyond 
cursing every time she fell down, skimping 
on her repairs, and giving her all the donkey 
wor k — such as work trains and ballast trains 

beyond this, Hogan left the thirty-three 

hundred alone. Yet he come to grips with her 
one day unexpected. 

“He was riding east on a passenger train 
and what must happen but the thirty-three 
hundred which has a string of ballast cars 
gives out just before she can get into clear. 
The passenger train with Hogan on it is held 
up behind that string of loaded dump cars 
and Hogan comes rip roaring down the track 
to see what in Hades is the matter and re- 
calling what the super said to him last time 
one of his engines laid out a passenger train. 

“When he see it was the thirty-three 
hundred, he just grunted. He dumb into the 
cab and wants to know what’s the matter; 
he gets an earful. Old Jerry Britton had her 
that day and Jerry’s troubles was always a 
mile long. When Jerry finishes there ain’t 
one scrap of virtue left to the thirty-three 
hundred. She leaks, she won’t steam she 
won’t even whistle right according to Jerry. 
Of course, Hogan all the time is thinking of 
them idle parlor cars back down the track 
and the polite way the lady passengers in 


them is cussing the Railway Company not 
to mention the less polite way the men aie 
doing it in the smokers. 

*“ Hogan pushes Jerry Britton aside. Leave 
her to me’, he says, ‘I’ll get this train into 
dear or I’ll bust this crazy mass of jun.v all 
over the right of way. Stand aside. ^ oil 
Riley’ -he goes on to the fireman— ‘you 
blow up your fire quick as you can; I want 
lots of steam’. 

“Jerry Brit ton just stood back on the tender 
apron and wished Hogan luck. He had had 
enough of thirty-three hundred that da\ 
and was not unhopeful that Hogan would 
have met more than his match. • 

“Standing there, they was raising the steam 
pressure all right and soon Hogan thought it 




A VILLAGE CAROL 

C OME joy to you, my masters all, 

Be merry while you may, 

And may good cheer attend all here, 
For this is Christmas Day. 

The fire is bright upon your hearth, 

And we, good men and true, 

Would drink your health, good hap and 
wealth, 

If so it pleases you. 

The ivy and the holly tree 
Whose leaf it never fades, 

How bright they show with mistletoe 
For kissing pretty maids. 

They make each house a pleasant sight, 

A bower fresh and green, 

As is most right on Christmas night, 

And joyous to be seen. 

The wind is cold without your door; 

The snow is on the ground. 

Yet we may win our way within, 

Where mirth and joy abound, 

To pledge you in a glass of cheer 
Before your Yulelog fire, 

And raise again our tuneful strain 
If that be your desire. 

— C. E. B. 



was time to make her lift the load First he 
cursed her entire and then he cursed all her 
parts separate, and when he opened the 
throttle by jiminy if she didn’t pick up her 
string just as beautiful as any of your big 
Pacific hogs today. Just beautiful. ‘Bv God 
she knows her master’, said Hogan. 

“Jerry Britton stood there wondering how 
it was done and soon they were pulling into 
the spur at Calder; in them days there was 
no passing track at Calder; it was just a 
spur running along beside the river and 
coming to a dead end against a pile of ties. 
Beyond the ties the river bank curved in and 
there was a twenty-foot drop into the water. 
Hogan would only just about have room for 
his train so naturally he was easing in kind 
of slow and calculating, and he was half 


wav down the spur before thirty-three 
hundred played her hand so to speak. 

“Now there’s some fellows won’t believe a 
thing when it’s plain before their eyes. Riley 
and Jerry Britton seen this thing and I never 
did, but I understood it far far better than 
they ever did. I knew Hogan and I knew 
t lie thirty-three hundred. Many a man telling 
about this would say it was what could be 
expected in an old hog without any morals 
that had been raising steam pressure for 
fifteen minutes and the fireman sweating 
blood all the time. An v wavs, have it how 
you will, half wav down that spur something 
blew in the* cab and in just a moment Rilev 
and Britton had jumped right and left onto 
the ground. They got off light, just scalded 
a bit, but Hogan at the throttle got the full 
blast of the steam that filled the cab like a 
white cloud. Now I sav that thirtv-three 
hundred did that to Hogan just as intentional 
as I might tread on a spider. But I never 
tread on spiders, having good reason to know 
it don’t pae. 

“Hogan must have been scalded near to 
death. Most men would tell vou that what 
happened was because he went crazv with 
pain and didn’t know what iie was doing. 
But I knew Hogan. And bv this time Hogan 
knew the thirtv-three hundred. He was 
awake at last to what a devil was in her and 
in his agonv he determined that he’d never 
leave that evil old hog running on wheels to 
be a trial and a danger to other men. You 
must give Hogan credit. 

So what happened was this. Of a sudden 
the thirtv-three hundred plunged forward. 
The throttle must have been pulled wide 
open and in spite of the steam she was 
wasting on Hogan and the cab she still had 
enough to start rolling down that spur like 
she was taking a string of parlor ears out of 
Kamleau. The engineer and fireman had 
not picked theirselves up before the dump cars 
were jerked up and started off like they had 
somewhere to go; spilling ballast all over the 
right of wav off thev went towards that pile 
of old ties at the end of the spur. 

“Hogan and the thirtv-three hundred, both 
in a cloud of steam, went likettv split into 
the tie pile. Thev dumb right over it and 
through it and went with a mightv splash 
and hissing down into the Otter River. After 
’em charged all them cars— bang, bang, bang 
— crashing into the one foreninst them and 
coining to a stop all wavs up, on and off the 
track. 

“That was how Hogan finished with the 
thirtv-three hundred. You might sav she 
pulled a master stroke on him when her 
hatred got to sizzling at just such a point 
she was ready for killing. But vou got to 
give Hogan credit. Hogan fought to the end 
— and it was hen* end as well as his.’ 

The lights in the shack were beginning to 
look dim in the cold bleak light of dawn. 
Jack Kerrv knocked out his pipe and gathered 
together his things. 

“Time I was getting home bovs,” he re- 
marked. “I could do with a bito of break- 
fast.” 


r\ 


Canadian Railroader . Montreal 


cccmher , 


1926: 


Vo! 


X . No 4 


1 1 



The Story of 
Our Christmas 
Carols 


A . PLEA for the revival of carol singing 
in schools and choiis was made some 
time ago by a well-known London 
clergyman. He deplored the fact that the 
old English carols, which contain not only 
some of our sweetest national melodies, but 
are a storehouse of sound Christian theology, 
should be so much neglected. 

Sung between the scenes of the mystery 
and miracle plays, the Christmas carol is 
supposed to have originated in the eleventh 
century. At this period these plays were 
the popular form of entertainment, especially 
in religious centres, and these then were many. 
Thus it became customary for the carol to be 
sung while the scenes were being re-arranged or 
shifted, and these songs generally had re- 
ference to Christmas and Twelfth Night, and 
the redemption of mankind. In this way it 
was that the carol became popular to be handed 
down even to our own time. 

At Christmas gatherings then it was the 
rule to ask every person present to contribute 
a song to the entertainment of the evening, 
and the guests invariably sang those songs or 
carols that, having been sung by their fathers, 
were handed down to them to sing, as did 
their parents before them. So the songs sung 
at these plays became Christmas songs or 
carols. 

It was only when Puritanism overswept the 
land and Christmas feasts and merry-making 
were abolished, that the voices of the carollers 
were hushed. Happier days came, with them 
the celebration of Christmas was resumed, and 
the carol, melodious or otherwise was heard 
again. 

At the British Museum may be seen a time- 
stained parchment, on which is written by a 
monkish hand the first carol of which we have 
certain knowledge. It was penned in Nor- 
man-French in the thirteenth century, but 
this particular carol is better fitted fora 
convivial gathering than for a roligk us ser- 
vice. For this was the type of many of our 
earliest known carols songs of gaiety and 
good cheer such as might form a spirited 
accompaniment to the steaming wassail-lxiwl 
and the flames < f goodly logs roaring up 
spacious baronial chimneys. Such was the 
character of that “sett of carols which 
Wynkvn de Wordc gave to a jollity -loving 
world in 1521 . 

Such songs, however, would have been little 
to the taste of the Franciscan friars, who an* 
said to have originated carols in England 


about the time of Henry III., mating old 
ballad-melodies to holy themes- grave and 
solemn Christmas chants such as “The Sons 
of Levi” — 


I'or we are the true-born Sons of Levi, 

By the bright and the glorious star.” 

But with the Reformation came a chasten- 
ing of high spirits and a return to the carol of 
more pic us days. Strangely enough, scarcely 
any traces of very early carol singing can be 
found in Scotland; though it has always been 


XT H € 


CHRISTMAS EVE 

C HRISTMAS EYE, and twelve of the 
clock, 

“Now they are all on their knees,” 
An elder said as we sat in a flock 
By the embers in heart hside east*. 

We pictured the meek, mild creatures where 
They dwelt in their strawy pen; 

Nor did it occur to any of us there 
To doubt they were kneeling then. 

So fair a fancy, few could weave 
In these days! Yet 1 feel, 

If someone said on Christmas Eve 
“Come, see the* oxen kneel. 

‘In the lonely barton by yonder coomb 
Our childhood used to know,” 

I should go with him in the gloom, 

Hoping it might be so. 

Thomas Hardy. 


% If HI 


prevalent, not only in England, but in many 
other e< untries on the Continent. Warton, 
in his “History of English Poetry,” refers to a 
license granted in 1552 to a certain John 
Tysdalo, permitting him to publish “Certaigne 
goodly Carowles to be senge to the Oloiy of 
Ocd,” as also “Crestenmas Carowles, 
authorized by my Lord of London.” 

In the “Glide and Godly Ballates < t Scot- 
land, as also “Ane Compendium Book of 
Godly and Spiritual Sangs,” printed at 
Edinburgh in 1621, wc find the Puritan pro- 
test against the se so-called * Carowles, and, 
indeed, against the observance o! the old festi- 


val of Christmas itself, as savouring of that 
popery and Mariolatry which they so rigor- 
ously condemned. 

Happily the best ot the old carols have come 
down to us, such as “The First Nowell,” 
“The Holly and the Ivy,” and “What Child 
is This?” haunting melodies with an irresis- 
tible swing, allied to quaint words which add 
1 lie charm of story to the spirit of praise. 

And to such survivors from ancient days, 
composers and poets of more recent years 
have made many welcome additions. Such 
are “Christians, Awake!” written by John 
Byrom as a Christmas gift for his little 
daughter, and first sung at the doorway of 
Byrom’s house, Kersal Cell, near Manchester, 
on Christmas Eve, 1750; and Gounod’s 
“Cradled All Lowly,” the air of which is so 
simple that a baby might lisp it; and yet it is 
presented to present-day audiences with all 
the |>omp, and dignity that a great orchestra 
and choir could give it. 


CHRISTMAS IN OLDEN TIMES 

S IR WALTER SCOTT has given us a 
cheerful picture of Christmas as our 
forefathers kept, it, when the baron's 
doors were opened wide to vassal, tenant, and 
serf, and Power laid down his rod and Cere- 
mony doffed his pride, halls wen* decked with 
holly and damsels donned their kirtlo sheen, 
“nor failed old Scotland to produce at such 
high tide 1 her savory goose,” says Mary 
A ugh ton. Many old observances survive, 
along with hospitality and friendly reunions, 
for the spirit of Christmas is renewed as year 
succeeds year, unconquered either by war or 
war’s grim aftermath. The darkest days of 
the year an* beautified with kind thoughts, 
glow with holy incentives to peace and good- 
will, and hold besides the ancient associations 
of mirth and cheerfulness, the generous 
giving which expects no return, but rejoices 
in having friends to give to, and in being able 
to give. 


God rest ye, little children; let nothing you 
affright, 

For Jesus Christ, your Saviour, was born this 
happy night; 

Along the hills of Galilee, the white flocks 
sleeping lay, 

When Christ, the Child of Nazareth, was born 
on Christmas Day. 


Christmas Carol. 



Canadian Railoadcr\ Montreal 


\2 


Peace and Goodwill 


W E are beginning to feel already the 
sweep of life that hurries us all along 
to the keeping of the Christmas 
season; our music already takes on a Christ- 



mas tone, and we begin to hear the song ot the 
angels which seemed to the Evangelists to 
give the human birth of Jesus a fit accompani- 
ment in the harmonies of heaven. 


W HEN pins in their present form were 
invented in the reign of Henry VIII. 
they at once became very popular as 
New Year gifts for ladies, or if not pins “pin 
money” was given. The Acte for the true 
making of “Pynnes” stipulated that the price 
should not exceed 6s. 8d. a thousand. 

Gloves were also a favorite New Year’s 
present. There is a pretty story told of Sir 
Thomas Moore, who as Lord Chancellor, 
decided a case in favor of a lady with the 
unattractive name of Croaker. On the 
ensuing New Year’s Day she sent him a 
pair of gloves with 40 gold coins in them. Sir 
Thomas returned the money with the follow- 
ing note: “Mistress, — Since it were against 
good manners to refuse your New Year’s gift, 
I am content' to take your gloves, but as for 
the lining I utterly refuse it.” 


This song of the angels, as we have been 
used to reading it, was a threefold message; 
of glory to God, peace on earth, and good-will 
among men; but the better scholarship of the 
Revised Version now reads in the verse a 
twofold message. First, there is a glory to 
God, and then there is peace on earth to the 
men of good-will. Those, that is to say, who 
have the good-will in themselves are the ones 
who will find peace on earth. Their unsel- 
fishness brings them their personal happiness. 
They give themselves in good-will, and so they 
obtain peace. That is the true spirit of the 
Christmas season. It is the good-will which 
brings the peace. Over and over again in 
these months of feverish scrambling for per- 
sonal gain, men have sought for peace and 
have not found it; and now, when they turn to 
this generous good-will, the peace they sought 
comes of itself. Many a man in the past year 
has had his misunderstandings, grudges or 
quarrels rob him of his own peace; but now, 
as he puts away these differences as unfit for 
the season of good-will, the peace arrives. 

That is the paradox of Christianity. He 
who seeks peace does not find it. He who 
gives peace finds it returning to him again. 
He who hoards his life loses it, and he who 
spends it finds it: — 

“Not what we give, but what we share, 

For the gift without the giver is bare; 

Who gives himself with his alms feeds 
three, — 

Himself, his hungering neighbor, and Me.” 

That is the sweet and lingering echo of the 
angel’s song. 


CHRISTMAS DAY 

C HRISTMAS DAY has dawned at last, 
A day of great rejoicing 1 
When young and old with one accord 
Are Christmas wishes voicing. 

Seated round the blazing fire 
Cracking jokes and crackers, 

Singing songs of heart’s desire 
There’s no room for slackers. 

Some are young with witty tongue 
And faces bright and gay; 

But old and young enjoy the fun 
On merry Christmas Day. 

—DOROTHEA HAWKES. 



December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 

CHRISTMAS GREENERY 

F ROM time immemorial, holly, as well as 
yew and mistletoe, has been associated 
with the winter religious festival by 
Druids, Romans, and Christians. 

The Christians in Britain took the custom 
over from those who worshipped heathen gods, 
and invested it with a new and mystical 
significance. So by degrees, there grew round 
the holly a symbolism to which the tree in its 
attributes readily lent itself. Its general 
brightness made it a fit symbol for rejoicing at 
the Birth of the Christ-child, its evergreenness 
spoke of the life unending, its white flowers of 
purity, while its sharp spines and blood red 
berries foretold the crown of thorns and the 
passion that lay before Him. 

In the middle ages a curious rivalry was 
supposed to exist between the holly and the 
ivy as to which plant took pre-eminence in 
the Christmas celebrations. The ivy being 
dedicated to Bacchus, was not thought to be 
an altogether suitable plant with which to 
decorate the insides of buildings, whilst the 
holly, which by time had become the 
“holy” tree, was used within both church and 
house. 

Man} old carols and songs celebrate this 
rivalry , one such in the Harleaian collection 
dated 1456, begins thus — 

Nay, Ivy, nay, it shall not be I wys; 

Let Holy hafe the mastery as the maner ys. 
Whilst another verse says: — 

Whosoever against holly do cry 
In a rope shall be hung full high. 

No custom, coming down to us from the 
earliest days of our history, has perhaps per 
sisted so regularly and so unchanged as tha" 
of Christmas decorations with greenery, and 
always holly is mentioned. Yet it is rather 
curious to find in 1656 a writer named Coles 
speaking of it as if the custom were growing 
obsolete. 

All sorts of quaint bits of superstition are 
attached to holly. It was said to be the chief 
detestation of witches, and it was believed one 
could divine the future by its means. It was 
also reckoned to be a guard against thunder- 
storms, and the ancient Kelts used to plant it 
in their homes to ward off evil. 

It may not be generally known that holly 
has “sex,” and only the female trees bear fruit. 
In the Midlands, however, the difference of 
“he-holly” and “she-holly” has nothing to do 
with sex only with the form of the leaves, 
the prickly kind being called “he-holly” and 
the smooth kind “she-holly,” though prickli- 
ness is often as much a characteristic of the 
female sex as of the male. Anyway there is 
a quaint country supersitition that if “he- 
holly” be first brought into the house on 
Christmas Eve, the husband will be master of 
the house during the coming year, but if “she- 
holly” comes in first, the wife will “wear the 
breeks.” 


The true keeping of Christmas is the 
realization of the great love that brought 
us salvation and left us the example of a 
divine life. 


OLD NEW-YEAR’S GIFTS 






December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


13 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn 


□ 

□ 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

□ 

□ 

□ 

n 

n 

□ 

□ 

n 

□ 

□ 

□ 

□ 

□ 

n 

□ 

□ 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

n 

□ 

□ 

□ 

□ 

n 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

□ 

n 


In Retrospect 


T AM sitting tonight in the glow of the grate and am counting the years that have gone, 
A And I’m thinking of how I have used up the time and what I have given each one. 
I have toiled to the top of the hill s western slope, and I’m just looking backward to see 
What I’ve done with the days and the years that were mine and all that has happened 
to me. 

I ve tasted of happiness, laughter and love, and all of the things that are sweet; 

Have walked through the valley of sorrow and woe, but never admitted defeat. 

I have stumbled and fallen— not once, but a score — have been criticized time and again, 
But I find no disgrace in the fact that I fell, but pride that I've risen again. 

I might have been rich, if I’d wanted the gold, in place of the friends I have made; 

I might have had fame, if I’d chosen renown, instead of the hours that I’ve played. 

I haven’t built much of a fortune to leave to those who shall carry my name, 

And nothing I’ve done shall entitle me here to a place on the tablet of fame. 

But I’ve loved the great sky, with its spaces of blue, and have lived with the birds and 
the trees: 

I have turned from the lure of the silver and gold to share in such treasure as these, 

I have given my time to the children of men, together we’ve romped and we’ve played, 
And I wouldn’t recall the glad hours spent with them for the money that I might have 
made. 

I chose to be known and be loved by the boys, and was deaf to the plaudits of men, 
And I’d make the same choice, should the chance come to me, to live my life over again. 
I’ve lived with my friends and I’ve shared in their joys — known sorrow, with all of its 
te&rs ; 

I have harvested much from my acres of life — though some say I’ve wasted my years. 
For much that is fine has been mine to enjoy, and I’ve tried just to live to my best, 

And I find no regret, as the shadows grow long, for the gold that I might have possessed. 
I have wiped away tears and have planted some smiles — have walked hand in hand with 
despair; 

I have helped with the burden and lightened the load — too hard for my brother to bear. 

And all through the years I have done just my best to banish the tear and the sigh: 

I have lost out on wealth, but I’m sure of this truth— I’ve got some things that money 
won’t buy. 

And the song of the birds, the perfume of flowers, the love of the dog and the boy 
Shall make me content, as I wander along, so sure as they’re mine to enjoy. 

So the years may slip by, as they have in the past— I’ve no reason to change or amend— 
For the path I have followed is filled with delight, and will always be mine in the end. 
If this be success, then I’m surely content; if it’s failure, I make no amends— 

But the boon that I crave, as the years roll along, is to live in the hearts of my friends. 

— W. N. Brown, Yeoman Shield. 


n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

□ 

□ 

n 

□ 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

□ 

n 

□ 

n 

n 

n 

n 


nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn 



Canadian Railroader, Montreal 


14 


December , 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


“K'K'K'Katie’s” Author is Canadian 

Mr. Geoffrey O’Hara, formerly of Chatham, Ont., entertains with 
fund of French-Canadian songs and inexhaustible fund of stories 

By Roy Carmichael 


E VERYONE has heard, and everyone 
has sung or tried to sing, or at least 
has hummed the air of “K-K-K- 
Katie,” but not everyone is aware that its 
famous composer, Geoffrey O’Hara, is a 
Canadian, an old Ontario boy, born in 
Chatham. 

Mr. O’Hara was in Quebec the other week" 
end and was inveigled into the Jacques- 
Cartier Salon of the Chateau Frontenac to 
attend a banquet given by the Canadian 
Pacific Railway Company to a number of 
newspapermen, who were in the Ancient 
Capital for the inauguration of the rebuilt 
section of the Chateau. 

Mr. J. Murray Gibbon, General Publicity 
Agent of the C.P.R., who presided and was 
responsible for the programe, had secured 
Charles Marchand, the noted French-Can- 
adian folk-lore interpreter and singer, and, 
to make Marchand’s songs more easily 
understood by the American newspapermen 
had translated them into English with such 
success that the “boys” were soon warbling 
the choruses as if they had sung them all 
their lives. 

it came to MeGibhon’s knowledge' that 
Mr. O’Hara had set a number of Dr. Drum- 
mond’s Habitant poems to music, and in the 
persuasive way with which he overcomes such 
difficulties the C.P.R. man induced Mr. 
O’Hara to forget his shyness, and sing a 
number of songs to his own accompaniment 
including “Leetle Bateese,” which, it need 
scarcely be said, brought down the house, 
the French-Canadians, including Marchand, 
joining in tribute to Mr. O’Hara’s genius. 


First, however, the American composer, in 
an effort to sidestep the singing, told a number 
of stories, all good, and some of t hem new. One 
of them was about the East Side New York 
teacher who asked her class the meaning of 
the word “Stoic”. A little Jew boy held up 
his hand. “It’s the boid what brings the 
babies home”, he said. “And what is the 
meaning of ‘Cynic’?” queried the teacher. 
“That’s where mama washes the dishes”, the 
boy replied. 

Mr. O Hara told a good one “on” General 
Pershing. When Pershing paid his first visit 
to the front line trenches he was led by a 
guide, and after him in single file trailed his 
staff officers. There was tense excitement as 
the guide in a hoarse whisper explained the 
various purposes of the trenches, and Persh- 
ing, covering his mouth with his hand, passed 
back the word to his officers, also in a stage 
whisper. “Communication trench”, whis- 
pered the guide, and Pershing duly passed 
the information back. “Front line trench” 
huskily in a voice that could scarcely lx* heard. 
“Front line trench”, whispered Pershing to 
the officer nearest him, and the whisper was 
passed down the lines. Then a thought struck 
Pershing. The Germans must be very near. 
He had heard the enemy’s trenches being 
separated from the Allies sometimes by only 
a few yards, so that the' troops were prac- 
tically facing each other. “Where an* the 
Germans?” he whispered. “About two miles 
away”, came the whispered reply. “Then, 

why in H are you whispering?” roared 

Pershing. “I’ve got a sore throat, sir”, was 
the guide’s reply. 


O’ 1 la ra’s stories were racily told . They were 
capped by one told in the characteristic 
French-Canadian way by Captain Trudel, 
Chief of Police of Quebec, who, by the way, 
wears a tie-pin he received from King George. 
Captain Trudel -told the story of an Irishman 
who had neglected his religions duties for 
years. One day in the woods he was con- 
fronted by a ferocious looking bear. He 
dropped to his knees and “prayed for help, 
adding apologetically that he knew he did not 
deserve to be helped as he had neglected his 
religious exercises. “But”, he added, “if you 
can’t help me, God, please don’t help the 

bear, and you’ll see the most d dost 

fight you never see in your life”. 

“That must have been a French-Canadian 
t rapper”, someone remarked. “Sure it was” 
replied the Chief. “But I made him an 
Irishman to please O’Hara.” 


A little girl ran into the house crying 
bitterly, and her mother asked her what was 
the matter. “Billv has broken my dolly,” 
she sobbed. “How did he break it?” asked 
her mother. “I hit him on the head with 
it,” was the answer 


She: While you are asking papa for my 
hand, I’ll play something lively on the piano. 
He: I’d rather you didn’t, dearest. You 
know, some people can’t keep their feet still 
when they hear lively music. 



C.ILR.’s FINEST LOCOMOTIVE 


Another marked improvement in the efficiency and construction of modern railway locomotives has been achieved by -|i | )e 

Pacific Railway. Twenty-four “Pacific” type locomotives are being delivered to the Company, and are the most powerful in use. * . 
known as the (i-3-d class and are very similar in design to the well-known 2300 series Pacific class locomotive. By a special app 
the superheaters, the boiler pressure is increased from 200 to 250 pounds per square inch. This is regarded as a highly importani i locomotive 
greatly increasing the speed, haulage capacity and general efficiency. This was accomplished without increasing the weight ot e < mer j can 
by using a stronger nickel steel boiler, which is the first niekel steel shell boiler plate used in locomotive construction on t e 
continent. . 

Delivery has also started on 20 Mikado type locomotives of the 5300 series, having the same improvements as have been app lie lo 
2300 series, with the addition of mechanical stokers. 


r\ 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


December, l ( )26: Vol. X., No. 7 



£ fp^'S HoP ^ c 

'^5? ^ Sj 

V#e^ bet C^xy -to 

^oO 


Let’s 

gigs 

Make 

Hi 


Christmas 

Brighter 


Baby Jack 

A S long as you see that I get niv three 
bottles a day, you can keep your 
Christmas. I want miles ami miles 
of that pretty colored paper — all along the 
ceiling and round all the pictures on the walls. 
1 love that, and they don’t have half enough 
of it. 

And none of those things about which they 
screech and giggle and make such a fuss; then 
they pull it and it goes off with a bang. Coves 
me a jump every time. They’re HORRID. 
No crackers please ! Where’s the C.S.P.C.C. ? 


Molly, the Flapper. 

M AKE it a chocolate Christmas. I’d 
like to have to wade ankle-deep in 
boxes of chocs to the front door after 
the last postman has come. 

Christmas is “too” bright, if you ask me! 
As soon as I’ve bagged and set aside a nice 
dark corner for when Dick or Charles or I.joslie 
is going to feel a bit fed-up with dancing with 
the kiddies, along comes mother and says: 
“Here’s another lovely corner to hang some 
of these pretty lanterns in! Fetch the steps 
and the hammer, Molly, dear!” 

Of course, I’m all for a Merry and Bright 
Christmas — but keep it dark a little bit 
“somewhere,” don’t you think ? Ask the other 
girls! 


Peter, the Postman 

Y OU don’t know of any real good cure for 
sore and tender feet, do you ? 1 t’s the 

first million parcels of Christmas week 
that are the worst. Speaking professionally, 
us postmen will never “really get the best 
out of Christmas till we’re able to send all 
Christmas presents weighing over two ounces 
bv wireless. 


Sparkling Suggestions 
from All Sorts of 
People 



Bill, the Burglar. 

I SAY’ that nobody ever thinks of the poor 
dawgs at this gay-and-festive time. 
Why shouldn’t the poor dawg, what is 
proper fed-up with his people all the rest of the 
>ear, have a real Christmas holiday on his 
little own ? 

Send your dawg away to a dawgs’ nursing 
home or something. Give him a rest from all 
of you he’s earned it. 

And we want louder gramophones. D’ye 
got me? So loud that you can’t hear yours 
truly paying any of you a nice little visit, all 
quiet and friendly like. 

It’s about time they started to breed dogs 
without barks — what’s the use. of a bark, 
anyway? Life’s crool hard in the winter. 
Give me a chance, can’t yer? 


Uncle Septimus (aged thirty-one) 

Y OU can’t improve Christmas, take my 
word for that! I’m lucky enough to 
have kept a bachelor, and I’ve got any 
number of charming nieces. I wouldn’t 
mind beggaring myself to get all their little 
presents if I had to, bless them all! Keep 
Christmas just as it is for me Christmas, 
when all the dear girls are jolly and any time 
is kissing time! Good old Christmas! 


Aunt Maud (aged thirty-nine and 
single) 

I WAS alarmed to read in the newspapers 
that there will probably be a shortage of 
mistletoe this year. This is simply 
terrible news. This is — every right-thinking 
spinster will agree with me — AWFUL! 
What would our Christmas be without mistle- 
toe ? 

I call upon all the maiden ladies of this great 
Empire to join the great organization I am 
starting — t he ; 1 We-Can ’ t- Ha ve-Too-M uch 
Mistletoe League.” Every garden, whatever 
the size, must immediately start planting 
mistletoe, or rearing it, or pickling it, or 
however the pretty little flower is get . Ladies, 
rally round me! More mistletoe, and plenty 
of it! 


Grandfather George 

B -R-R-RR-RR-HHHHHHH ! Hide that 
thermometer — it frightens me. Isn’t 
it icy? I can’t help that noise — 
it’s only my poor old teeth chattering! 
There’s only ene thing to !>e done. Have 
Christmas on the twenty-fifth of JUNE! 


Mother 

T HERE can’t be anything nicer than 
Christmas and seeing all the boys and 
girls again, and their kiddies, who make 
you feel so proud that you’re a grandmother! 

But it could be “easier” things cost s> 
much these days, and a lot of the dear boys 
get married early and haven’t too much to 
spend. There must be quite a lot who really 
can’t afford to visit the old folks for Christmas. 
So I think the clever and thoughtful railway 
companies ought to let everybody who is 
really going to the old home for the Christmas 
holidays travel half fare. There wouldn’t 
be any family disappointments then! 




Canadian Railroader. Montreal 


16 


December, 1926: Vol. X, No. 4 


“And There Shall Be No More 
War” or Can We End War? 

A Book Review, by C. J. B. 

“The Christian and War (an appeal)”, by 
Rev. M. F. McCutcheon, Rev. Dr. W. A. Gifford, Canon Allan P Shatford. 
Rev. W. D. Reid, Rev. T. W. Jones and Rev. Dr. Richard Roberts. 

A MONG the recently published books not even shoot a bird sitting. At the last 
there is one that should have especial stroke of some August midnight you clap on 
interest to readers, for it is the work of the war gear and thenceforth you may shoot 
a Montreal professor and is issued under the 


imprimatur of no less than five other out- 
standing clergymen— representing as many 
different denominations within the same city. 
The title given to the book is “The Christian 
and War,” and it is sent forth as an appeal to 
the men of the Churches. Its plea is, 
discover the facts concerning war and then 
proclaim them, so that we may avoid such a 
catastrophe in the days to come as fell upon 
us in 1914. It is not a plea of “peace at any 
price” that is here set forth; the writer 
recognizes that “force” may be very necessary 
at times. He carefully distinguishes between 
“war” and “force.” War “is a long drawn 
out and deliberate preparation for the use of 
every known means of cruel and collective 
destruction,” whereas appeals to force are 
described as “national or international police 
action” for moral ends, “War” is banditry, 
“force” the gentle yet effective means used to 
keep the peace. The one is utterly demoraliz- 
ing, the other exists to serve the ends of 
justice. “Wars in general have been appeals 
to armed force for the settlement of questions 
in dispute, without judicial examination and 
decision by any accepted tribunal.” Whereas, 
“Force can be made to serve the ends of love, 
reverence and service” — “it may intervene 
on the side of justice or helplessness” — ” 

Such “international police action” presup- 
poses, of course, an International Court of 
Justice of some sort whose judgments can 
thus be given effect— but to this we will return. 

The indictment against war is very thorough 
and would well repay careful study. To 
attain brevity with clarity in this article 
I will bring the matter under three heads; the 
writer brings to our attention the costliness 
of war, its horror, and withal its utter useless- 
ness. “One would require to sink a Lusitania 
every day for seventy years to match the 
frightful human destruction of the Great War” 
— so much for its cost in human life! The 
cost in dollars and cents is as astounding, 
“To Britain, the direct cost of the war, if her 
loans to her allies were recoverable, would still 
be one thousand dollars for every man, woman 
and child in her borders, while the indirect cost 
is almost as great”. But this is not all. 
What of the moral costs ? This is a quotation 
from C. E. Montague’s “Disenchantment.” 
“You need to have two gears to your morals, 
and drive in one gear in war and the other in 
peace . While you are on peace gear you must 


a man sitting or sleeping or any way you can 
get him, provided you and he be soldiers on 
opposite sides. “War suspends the rules of 
moral obligation, and what is long suspended 
is in danger of being totally abrogated.” Then 
“war, now, is an unmitigated curse.” The day 
has gone — or is going very fast when the valor, 
the skill and the endurance of the individual 
soldier decided the day. We are in the era 
of warfare by bombs dropped from the air upon 
defenseless cities; of long range guns whose 
gunners cannot in any sense be certain where 
the missiles will fall — as likely as not upon 
helpless non-combatants in a city some 
seventy miles distant ! Of poison gases deadly 
enough to “destro> all life in a great city. 
War has ceased to be an affair between soldier 
and soldier. It is now, in the grimmest sense, 
an aTair between nation and nation and 
expediency is the only law. Men, women and 
children in enemy countries are as legitimate 
prey, a6 the soldier in uniform. All this was 
manifest in some measure in the last war. 
It will be mere so should another such conflict 
arise — and it will unless our children are wiser 
than we are. 

Worst of all, war is utterly useless. Nearly 
a decade has passed since the “war which was 
to end war.” What have we gained? There 
are more armed men in Europe to-day than 
there were in 1913. There is deeper National 
hatred than at any time during the last 100 
years. The writer of this book, in an inter- 
esting passage, shows how the Great War was 
the lineal descendant of half a dozen European 
wars fought within the last century . “Peace 
is only another name for a “truce in which to 
replenish the exchequer, and recruit a larger 
and better-trained army.” Space forbids 
my dealing with the causes of war, which the 
writer treats in a very thorough fashion, and 
it seems to me, that a quotation from Lord 
Bryce will form a fitting conclusion to this 
paragraph, “After twenty centuries of civili- 
zation and nineteen centuries of Christianity, 
mankind is settling its d sputes in the same 
wa} that mankind did in the Stone Age!” 
Much of the book is devoted — and rightly, of 
course — to the attitude of the Church toward 
war. The truth is apparent that the Church 
has no doctrine of war. Dr. Gifford gives an 
impressive list of early church fathers who 
“denounced the practice of arms” as inconsis- 
tent with the Christian profession” — Justin 
Martyr, Tatian, Irenaeus, Tertullian Origen 
and Athanasius — the list is formidable enough 


to warrant one saying that during the first 
three hundred years of its history, the Church, 
through its leaders denounced war as anti- 
Christian. Shortly after we find the Church — 
the handmaid of the State— giving its blessing 
upon war. The Middle Ages finds the Church 
fighting for its material interests. The 
Reformers “were too busy with other things to 
work out the Christian ethic of war and too 
closely pressed to give it effect if they found 
it.” And so “for fifteen centuries the Christian 
Church, Catholic and Protestant, has had no 
distinctive doctrine of war.” This is due in 
part to the confused understanding of Scrip- 
ture — and of Christianity itself! Cromwell 
went to Ireland and his cruel butchery of 
men, women and children is still remembered 
with especial hate. Now Cromwell was a 
good man, — a Puritan, and he justified his 
action by Scripture: Did not Gcd command 
Saul to slay Amalak and spare not, but 
destroy all — even women and children ? 
Cromwell forgot that Jesus had given a 
better law, a law of love — even to your 
enemies! There is enough in the Old Testa- 
ment to satisfy the “blood lust” of the veriest 
fire eater, but the Old Testament itself sets a 
higher standard. We should be careful to 
remember that the standards of Israel’s 
infancy are not the standards of its maturity, 
but most of all let us remember that Christ 
set us a standard which supercedes all. “Ye 
have heard that it was said of old time, an eye 
for an eye— but I say, love your enemy, do 
good to those that hate you.” We should 
take Christ’s word, and Christ’s alone for our 
guidance. But what is Christ’s word ? Three 
principles are given here, Love Reverence and 
Service. Love to our fellows, reverence for 
their personality. “Jesus would protect the 
souls of men against assault,” and service to 
humanity. These principles, Christ did “not 
so much prescribe the action to be taken in 
particular situations as proclaim the spirit to 
be manifested in all situations.” Jesus is 
silent about much, but these principles apply 
to a ll — even to the question of war. Here 
again it is necessary to say, the writer of this 
book does not say — nor does he claim to say 
the last word. He does insist that the Chris- 
tian must think out — and the Church must 
think out its doctrine of war, and to help them, 
he leads the way. And the Church must 
make up its mind! 

What is, then, the task of the Church? 
This is from Earl Haig: “It is the business of 
the Church to make my business impossible.” 
The Archbishop of Canterbury follows, 
“We have seen with our eyes, we have heard 
in our homes and hospitals its unspeakable, its 
illimitable horrors — once let the Christian 
men and women upon Earth, West and East, 
North and South, kneel to God side by side, 
stand snoulder to shoulder before men, to sa> 
what they mean shall happen or rather, what 
shall not happen, — and they are irresistible. 
And Lloyd George, “If the Churches— allow 
that (another war) to fructify, they had bettei 
close their doors.” One might go on, so say 
General Bliss of the U.S. Army; Sir Pnilip 
Gibbs who had “an unexampled opportunity 
to observe war as war correspondent.’ So say 


r\ 


December , 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


17 


Canadian Railroader, Montreal 


. the Nation, the New Republic, and the Chris- 
tian Century and many others. 

The time is most favorable. Never were 
so many organizations making for peace and 
good-will among men — The Union for Demo- 
cratic Control which seeks to interest the 
public in foreign affairs — (secret diplomacy is 
the most fruitful cause of all wars); the World 
Alliance for the Promotion of International 
Friendship through the Churches; the World’s 
Students’ Christian Federation; the Per- 
manent Court of International Justice, which 
arose out of the ashes of the Great War, 
“which is recognized by no less than thirty- 
one nations, and lastly, the League of Nations 
—a “Parliament of Man.” It has already 
“helped to prevent several wars, to rehabilitate 
stricken Austria, to focus the moral energy of 
mankind against flagrant international evils, 
to advance open and honorable diplomacy by 
the registration and publication of treaties.”' 
Much more one would like to add, but it is 
enough. 

It is a careful study and the case is pre- 
sented clearly and convincingly. The style 
is good and the reading is easy. It is hoped 
that the book will have the sale it deserves. 
The publishers, too, have done their work well. 
Paper, type and binding together are delight- 
ful to one who likes books. 


THE HAPPY LIFE. 

How happy is he bom. and taught 
That serveth not another's will; 

Whose armor is his honest thought , 
And simple truth his utmost shill; 

Whose passions not his masters cure; 
Whose soul is still prepared for death , 
Untied unto the world by care 
Of public fame or private breath; 

Who envies none that chance doth raise , 
Nor vice; who never understood 
How deepest wounds are given by 
praise ; 

Nor rules of state, but rules of good: 

Who hath his life from rumors freed ; 
Whose conscience is his strong retreat; 
Whose state can neither flatterers feed, 
Nor ruin make oppressors great; 

Who God doth late and early pray 
More of his grace than gifts to lend; 
And entertains the harmless day 
With a religious book or friend. 

This man is freed from serrnle bands, 

Of hope to rise or fear to fall; 

Lord of himself, though not of lands, 
And, having nothing, yet hath alL 

— Sir Henry Wotton (1568-1639). 


"PRESENTED"' A LIVING SACRIFICE” 


E MBARKED at last upon “the most 
beautiful adventure of all,” for which 
she had prepared so many others, 
Mother Alphonsa Lathrop, the youngest 
child of Nathanial Hawthorne, has finished 
a life of consecration and devotion which has 
few parallels, and is perhaps unique, in the 
long annals of charity. She gave up all — 
career, family, a life of comfort — to devote 
herself to those suffering from incurable 
cancer and who were too poor to pay for any 
sort of service. Her Rosary Hills Home in 
New York was a refuge where every comfort 
was given them and where, it is said, not 
even a whim was denied the poor incurables. 
“By her death,” observes the New York 
“Herald Tribune”, “New York is deprived 
of one of its finest philanthropists.” And, 
speaking of her as “a literary link with the 
past,” the Troy “Record” says: “But more 
especially was she one of those rare souls 
who become immortal because of their love 
for and devoted service to mankind. The 
work she did at her Rosary Hills Home was 
exalted in that she herself applied the warmth 
of charity that too often expresses itself 
coldly and disinterestedly.” 

Mother Alphonsa was the last surviving 
child of Nathaniel Hawthorne and the widow 
of George Parsons Lathrop, author and 
editor. In her earlier years she continued the 
literary tradition of her family, both as a 
poet and an essayist. She married Mr. 
Lathrop in London when a girl of twenty, 
and both continued their literary work for 
many years. Their only child, a boy, died in 
childhood. In 1891 both renounced the 
Unitarian faith and became Catholics. It 
was then, we are told, that she became inter- 
ested in the study of cancer and its alleviation 
among the poor. After the death of her hus- 
band in 1898 she opened a small home for 
patients in Cherry Street, New York. In the 
following years she widened the scope of her 
charitable enterprise by establishing larger 
homes in New York City and in Hawthorne, 
New York State, as well as by forming a 
community of Dominican Sisters known as 
the Servants of Relief for Incurable Cancer. 
For admission into these homes founded by 
Mother Alphonsa the requirements are simple 
and yet exclusive. Only those are received 
who are without money and who have 
neither friends nor relatives to support them. 
Neither creed nor race is a bar; it is sufficient 
that the applicant is poor and suffering. 

Last spring, soon after her seventy-fifth 
birthday, Mother Alphonsa received the gold 
medal awarded annually by the New York 
Rotary Club for the outstanding service to 
humanity during the year. She was active 
up to the time of her death, and we read in 
the New York “World” that she “insisted on 
tending herself the worst cases among her 
charges.” She tried to satisfy not merely 
the needs of her poor, but also their whims. 
To many a welfare worker, “The World” 
observes editorially, it would have been 


enough to provide a refuge for tne sick and 
to provide charity’s indifferent hospitality. 
“But not for her. Her guests, poor and help- 
less though they were, were still her guests, 
and treated as such : their whims were deferred 
to as well as their needs, and did they crave* 
preposterous delicacies she did not chide 
them for being unreasonable but did her best 
to satisfy them, and usually succeeded.” 

Distinguished daughter of a distinguished 
father, Mother Alphonsa outdid him in the 
story she lived, think some observers, and 
the Cincinnati “Post” believes that “some- 
thing of his mysticism, his sympathy and 
his revolt at conventionalized life seems to 
have entered her soul, though to find form 
in a very different expression.” And says 
“The Post”: 

Superficially she may have forsaken 
her father’s faith when she became a 
Catholic, but she was essentially true to 
it when she dedicated her life to the 
service of helpless sufferers. 

To understand how much Rose Hawthorne 
Lathrop gave up, it is necessary that we 
know that, as the Brooklyn “Eagle” puts it, 
she was “born into the cult of the New Eng- 
land literary Brahmins,” and made herself a 
clever writer. And says “The Eagle”: 

Those who knew Mrs. Lathrop forty 
years ago when her short fiction was in 
great demand in the magazine market, 
when her poetry was most impressive, and 
when her light sketches for children were 
charming the little readers of St. Nicholas, 
recall a fascinating personality. As a con- 
versationalist she was much what Margaret 
Fuller was, lighting up any subject with 
wit-tempered philosophy. Her tact was 
fine. She made no enemies and herself 
nursed not a single animosity. She had a 
very wide acquaintanceship in the literary 
world and depended in no way on the name 
of Nathaniel Hawthorne for her prestige. 

Such was the woman who found the 
allurement of authority in the Roman 
Catholic faith and who devoted her life, 
in the spirit of St. Marie De Chantal, to 
the service of victims of an incurable dis- 
ease, seeking to make slow death easier 
for the poor who found in her a sym- 
pathetic soul rather than a mere alms 
dispenser. We suppose few careers have 
been more dramatic — more rangefully 
dramatic than Mother Alphonsa’s. She 
deserves to be remembered and will be 
remembered for what she was and what 
she achieved for the benefit of suffering 
humanity. 


The superior durability of some woods is 
found to be due to contained substances that 
are poisonous to wood-rotting bacteria and 
fungi, the poisons being more concentrated 
in heartwood than in sap wood. 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


18 


December , 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 



Mr J. E. Dalrymple. who has resigned as Vice-President in charite of Traffic and Exprew in The Canadian Na- 
tional Kailway Company, after a career of over 43 years with one railway interest. Mr. Dalrymple, who started as office 
with' the Grand Trunk Railway in 1883 went seven year, later to Chicago, where, becoming secretary to George B 
Reeve then Traffic-Manager of the Chicago and Grand Trunk Railway Company, he came under the d,re ^ . 1I ' flu ®". tul 
one of the brightest traffic officers in North America and gained knowledge and experience of traffic 

United States and internationally, so essential as a sure foundation for the great future awaiting . ® q hi ^ 

filling important posts in Hamilton, Detroit, St Albans, Winnipeg and Montreal with that energy and capacity whi 
characterized his work at the commencement of his career and which gave him a premier place among traffjc offic 
of both countries, he was as a matter of course chosen by Sir Henry Thornton to head the entire freight and 
organization of the Grand Trunk System, and later the Express Department of the combined railways, now tompr £ 

the whole Canadian National Railway System. Mr. Dalrymple’s retirement from the transportation service will be 
distinct loss to it and to the commercial interests of Canada which he so thoroughly understands. 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


19 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


Women as Empire Builders 


T O reconstruct the world after war and 
to weld the Commonwealth of Nations 
is the purpose of Britain’s persistent 
effort toward Empire settlement, and while 
some plans emphasize the need for men, 
they make only a passing reference to the 
need for women. A country can be colonized 
without women, it is noted, but when settle- 
ment begins, they are absolutely needed. At 
this time of unemployment, when Britain 
looks to the Dominions for a solution of the 
problem of the workless, it would be well 
to pay more attention to women as Empire 
builders, suggests a contributor to “The 
Empire Review” (London), who points out 
that while the women who are successful at 
home* are not likely to emigrate, also those 
who still have to learn that they are not 
properly educated until they can use their 
hands as well as their heads should stay at 
home. But whatever their education or 
training, says this writer, E. F. Miller, the 
future of Britain’s Empire depends most on 
the character of those who go, especially on 
the character of the mothers. The beneficent 
influence and tenderness of the thoughtful 
woman is required, and he adds that as wife, 
mother, sister, teacher, nurse, homemaker 
and inspirer of men, she is a power in Empire 
building. A man may devote his life to 
wheat -growing or sheep-farming, or to gold 
and diamond-digging, but woman must be 
“the many faceted diamond sparkling in the 
Crown of Empire,” and Mr. Miller proceeds: 
Labor-saving devices are not to be 
expected in a new cabin, for farming is an 
expensive undertaking and homesteaders 
do not usually have money left over from 
the capital they put into their business. 
Vacuums may be purchased, but every 
man knows that the best labor-saving 
device is a capable wife about the house, 
in countries where all work, there is no 
stigma attached to domestic service. A 
woman trained in housewifery need not 
feel inferior, and she is always confident, 
but, in addition to reliable cookery, she 
should have a knowledge of dairying, 
poultry-keeping, and gardening. These 
are sometimes more important than house- 
keeping, for houses an' simple affairs on 
farms. 

Steam-laundries do not exist in the out- 
lying districts of Australia, so the girl who 
grumbled at blistering her hands over the 
polishing of a linen collar in a domestic- 
science class may one day lx* proud to 
send her colonial husband to a distant 
town wearing a well-laundered one. 

Canada, Australia, and New Zealand are 
clamoring for domestics. Women farmers 
are not prominent in any of the Dominions. 
Widows do carry on farms established by 
their deceased husbands, but a woman 
beginning needs capital and men to labor 
for her, besides a strong will and business 
ability. Nearer the towns she can become 


a fruit-grower or market -gardener. But, 
where farming is on such a large scale, 
women’s work is chiefly in the house, 
except at harvest time, when they help 
outside. They can succeed in New Zealand 
as poultry-farmers, if they can find handy 
men to do carpentry. Bee-keeping, the 
growing of flowers and vegetables for the 
towns, and of seeds for Britain arc* less 
strenuous forms of money-making than 
those of Canada or Australia. Dairy 
farms are largo and there is not much 
hope of employment in creameries, as there 
are too many factory workers already.” 

In South Africa life is easier for the settler 
because the rougher work is done by natives, 
and this informant advises us that there is 
some demand for kitchen superintendents, 
nurses and governesses and for wives, but 
he adds, warninglv, “the climate has to be 


+ 


T HE most serious railroad accidents of 
recent vears have not been caused bv 
breaking of rails, bridges or engines, 
but have occurred when all these factors were 
in perfect working order. With increased 
business has come more and faster trains. 
This has thrown such responsibilities on train 
dispatchers that the men wear out in a few 
years. Even when tlx* dispatcher has given 
an order he cannot be certain that an agent 
miles awav will execute it properly. 

Mr. E. Peterson, Canadian National Rail- 
wav agent at St. Hilaire, Que., has had patent- 
ed a device which has for its object the* preven- 
tion of collisions caused bv operators forget- 
ting what train orders they have in their 
possession. The device, it may be said, 
briefly, consists of a convenient box or recep- 
tacle for train order blanks, placed immedi- 
ately behind a semaphore or signal board 
lever which virtually locks its contents (the 
order blanks) till the lever is raised from 
across it; this process puts the semaphore or 
signal board at "danger”, thus preventing an 
operator accepting train orders for delivery 
before it is so set. Should an attempt lx* 
made to lower the semaphore or signal board 
lever before the object of the extracted order 
blank has been accomplished and the blank 
returned to the box, the operator is warned 
by an electric bell. The bell also rings should 
the semaphore or signal board fail to properly 
respond to the lever. 

Mr. Peterson has his patent in working 
condition at St. Hilaire, and has had it ex- 


reckoned with. Of all professional women 
emigrants, nurses are the most needed, it 
appears, and tlx* great expense of supplying 
district nurses in sparsely populated regions 
is said often to cause suffering and death 
among homesteaders too poor to pay. 


The English sparrow-hawk is the 
swiftest bird, sometimes flying at the 
rate of 150 miles an hour; he would put 
an express train quite in the shade, 
wouldn’t he? 

The smallest bird’s egg is about the 
size of the head of a pin. It is laid by 
the Mexican humming bird; and the 
tinest British bird, the golden-crested 
wren, is so very small that it would take 
it and about 72 of its brothers and sis- 
ters to weigh a pound. 


-i — 


amined by the Canadian National Railway 
officials, who express themselves favorably. 



To Prevent Railroad Collisions 

New System Invented by a Railroad Man 
Canadian National Railway Giving it a Trial 



Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


20 


December, 1926: Vol. X, No. 4 




The Christmas 
Bush of 

Australia 


T HERE is a tree, with beautiful green 
foliage that grows round about the 
districts near the coast at Sydney, 
New South Wales, which possesses pleasant 
associations with the Christmas season, says 
F. C. Leeson. About two months before 
Christmas the tree begins to be covered with 
white scented blossoms which afterwards give 
place to pink and yellow seed vessels. About 
Christmas Day these seed vessels assume a 
bright red color. 

The first settlers in Australia at Sydney 
locked about them for material wherewith 
to celebrate their first Christmas away from 
home, but found very little material for 
effective decoration purposes. There was, 
of course, holly; but as it was then midsummer 
— as it always is in Australia when the season 
of Yuletide comes— so the holly had no 
berries, and was thus devoid of its greatest 
significance as a seasonable emblem. The 
brilliant seed coverings of the tree that grew 
with such profusion in the sandy wastes by 
the shore appealed to these homesick people 
as a very efficient substitute for the holly and 
mistletoe which could not be had in all its 
glory, and so they used it to decorate their 
new homes in order to assist them in keeping 
up Christmas in true English style. 

Since this time the tree has been in great 
demand in Australia at Christmas time. It 
received the name of “our Christmas bush,” 
and became the popular material for decorat- 
ing shop fronts and the private houses in the 
district. Not only this, the use has spread to 
the other Australian States, and it is now sold 
as decorative material in the shops much in 
the same way as holly and mistletoe are 
treated in this country. 

So greatly has this “Christmas bush” 
grown in the estimation of the Australian 
people that the trees are annually stripped 
of practically all their branches; wherever it 


may grow — in gardens or in the wild state, the 
tree is not safe from the stripping process. 
It is fortunate, however, that the tree has 
great recuperative powers, and it recovers 
rapidly from the rough usage and bears the 



THE SPIRIT OF GIVING 

N EVER mind if the money 
in the purse is small so 
long as the wish in the 
heart is big. And in receiving 
presents remember always that 
they stand for something more 
than themselves. It's nice to get 
“just what I wanted,” but nicer 
still to know that the gift ex- 
presses what we all want most 
of all — love. 

In recent years we have lost 
something of the true spirit of 
giving. We have thought over 
much of the value of the pres- 
ents offered and received. If we 
are rich people and can make 
others expensive gifts it is very 
nice for us — and for them. But 
originally the stress was on the 
significance of the gifts rather 
than on their worth in money. 



same amount of Christmassy decoration every 
year without fail. 

Holly is fast becoming ignored as a season- 
able shrub, and without the “Christinas bush” 
Christmas would be robbed of half its signi- 
ficance in Australia. 


Poetic Beauty 


To many Christmas customs and ob- 
servances are attached superstitions or beliefs 
filled with poetic beauty. The custom of 
decorating a house with evergreens derives 
from a belief that woodland spirits were thus 
provided with a shelter from winter’s devasta- 
ting storms. The word “carol” derives from 
“cantare” to sing, and “rola,” an interjection 
of joy, and carol-singing is the custom of 
celebrating the Nativity with joyful song, as 


did the angelic choirs heard by shepherds at 
Bethlehem. Almost every European nation 
has its carols; our earliest Christian fore- 
fathers had theirs, and a few have been handed 
down from Anglo-Norman times. 


The way to the manager is ages old. But 
still is fair, 

And kings and beggars and young and old, 
Have crowded there. 


“EWE LOAF” 

The modern Christmas cake derives from 
the “Ewe Loaf,” a cake decorated with the 
figure of a lamb, and the customary Christ- 
mas gift in certain districts long ago; the 
symbolism of the lamb is obvious. “To the 
soft-eved kine some secret things are known 
since they knelt at the manger-throne,” writes 
a Scottish poetess of to-day, indicating the 
source of the lovely old belief that at midnight 
on Christmas Eve the gentle kine fall on their 
knees. The poetry of the human heart allies 
itself with the spirit of happ^, Christmas. 


DICKENS AND CHRISTMAS 

“I am sure I have always thought of Christ- 
mas time, when it has come round— apart 
frcm the veneration due to its sacred name 
and origin as a g( od time — a kind of forgiving, 
charitable, pleasant time; the only time I know 
of in the long calendar of the year when men 
and women seem by r one consent to open their 
shut-up hearts freely and to think of people 
below them as if they really were fellow-pas- 
sengers to the grave and not another race of 
creatures bound on another journey!”— 
“Christmas Carol.” 


THE CHRISTMAS TREE 

Holland is the source of a large proportion 
of England’s Christmas tree supplies. The 
tree is grown specially for the purpose, and 
there is a declaration on the label of each 
bundle that the trees are unsuitable for fur- 
ther cultivation, and are free from insect pests 
or disease that would cause them to be con- 
demned under an Order of the Board of 
Agriculture two years ago. Local supplies of 
trees come from Kent, Surrey, and farther 
afield. The great point about a Christmas 
tree is that it should be shapely, and this is 
not always the case with those taken from 
plantations where they have been grown 
merely as cover for game. Those raised bj 
market gardeners for Christmastide are always 
allowed space all round in which to develop 
the symmetrical pyramid form desired. It is 
not difficult to account for the popularity of 
the Christmas tree. To the children it has all 
the appealing elements of mystery and bright- 
ness, as well as the wonderment as to what it 
holds for themselves. The older folks enjoy it 
no less, and can be offered a gift from it 
boughs less costly than might be the case if 
more formal presentation had to be made 
Indeed, it is quite fascinating shopping 
for the dainty trifles that can be given from 
the tree to the grown-up guests expected, 
late years the Christmas tree has become an 
important asset of Covent Garden’s annual 
trade. 


CHRISTMAS THOUGHTS 

Yet Christ hath won the victory, 

For life and love’s simplicity. 

—Old Carol. 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


21 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


Life of Rails Depends Upon Method 

of Laying 

Ra.l Damage Often Direct Result of Rough Handlmg 


Many persons do not realize how much 
damage can be done to rails by careless 
handling, but it is a fact that many rail 
failures are the direct result of careless 
unloading, a careless stroke of a spike 
maul or other act of thoughtlessness. 
For example, on one road where all 
failed rails are held for inspection by a 
representative of the chief engineer, it 
has been found that in 75 per cent of the 
split web rails, where the crack is down 
in the middle of the web, or angling 
across the web, spike maul marks are to 
be found on the web, usually on the side 
opposite the beginning of the crack. 

Blows Fracture Rails 

Where blows from a spike maul in the 
hands of a careless man are so plainly 
evident in the web of a rail as to cause 
failure, there can be little doubt that 
similar blows on other parts of the de- 
fective rails also cause failures at times. 
The only remedy for this is careful 
handling. 

Rail-Laying Methods 

One of the most important things in 
the life of a rail is the manner in which 
that rail is laid on the ties. By manner 
of laying is meant: 

1. Whether or not it is laid with pro- 
per space between rails to take into 
account their expansion in hot weather. 

2. Whether or not the low ties are sur- 
faced up promptly or shims used to pre- 
vent the kinking or twisting of the new 
rails. 

3. Whether or not the new rails are 
properly anchored to preserve the dis- 
tribution of the expansion space. 

4. Whether the proper jointing of the 
rails is being done. 

5. Whether or not the rails are canted 
inward so as to prevent a normal bear- 
ing of the head to the tread of the 
wheels, or whether they are laid with the 
axis of the rail straight up and down re- 
gardless of the bearing of the wheels. 

Factors in Rail Laying. 

The first factor in the correct laying 
of rails is to see that sufficient space is 
provided between the rail ends to take 
care of the natural expansion in hot 
weather. This is of the utmost import- 
ance when rails are laid in cold weather, 
and of less importance as the weather 
conditions, when the rail is being laid, 
approach the maximum temperature 
which the rail will undergo in its life- 
time of service. 


The second factor bearing on the cor- 
rect laying of rails— that is, the prompt 
surfacing up of low ties— must be given 
careful attention to avoid damage to the 
rails by bending or kinking, in the same 
spots where the old rails were placed. 

The third factor, the prompt anchor- 
ing of rails in the proper place to pre- 
vent creeping” with the consequent 
bunching, causing tight joints at some 
localities and open joints at other places. 

The fourth factor mentioned, which, 
by the way, is really a grouping of sev- 
eral factors, covers the prompt and cor- 
rect bolting up of joints, and doing other 
work in connection with putting the 
newly laid rail in the best possible con- 
d.tion. The importance of providing for 
the expansion of the rails is shown by 
the fact that a rail 33 feet long will in- 
increase 1/16 inch in length for each 25 
degrees in rise of temperature, and a rail 
39 feet in length will increase 1/16 inch 
in length for each 20 degrees increase 
in temperature. 

The fifth factor, that of canting the 
rails inward, is at least of equal import- 
ance to the necessity for providing for 
the increased expansion of the rails. 
Those opposing the use of canted tie 
plates and the resulting canting of rail, 
and consequently defending the laying 
of rail straight up and down, are not de- 
fending an old and long established 
practice, as they may think, for, pre- 
vious to the use of treated ties it was 
the general practice to cant the rail in- 
ward by adzing the ties enough to make 
the rail head show the wheel bearing in 
the centre of its face. 

Vertical Rail Practice 

When railroads began using treated 
ties the adzing was found to be detri- 
mental as it bit into the untreated por- 
tions of the wood. Then the practice of 
laying the vertical steel was adopted for 
the protection of the ties and without a 
thought for the damage which it might 
do to the rails and the wheels. The prac- 
tice was not the result of careful thought 
or well considered experiment, as is often 
said. 

The results of vertical laying are: 

The mashing and wearing down of the 
gauge side of the rail head until the face 
of the rail approaches the line of taper of 
the wheel. 

The rolling out of a bead, or “hang- 
over,” along the gauge edge of the head 
of the rail. 


Within the past five years a new type 
of rail failure has become noticeable, 
in the form of a crack in the web at, or 
very near, the line of connection of the 
fillet, under the head, with the top of 
the web. Investigations have proved 
that this kind of failure is due to eccen- 
tric loading of the rail. 

Contact Wear Problems 

The constant wear and grind of the 
wheels due to contact with the rails is 
bound to be at a point of contact, and the 
depth of wear is governed by the width 
of the bearing. With rails laid vertical, 
a new wheel must make contact with a 
new rail well toward the inside edge of 
the rail and near the flange side of that 
wheel. 

Canted Rails 

Because of these reasons it is neces- 
sary, if the greatest possible life is to 
be obtained from the rails, that they be 
laid canted to the same extent as the 
taper of the car wheels which will come 
in contact with them. To do this and at 
the same time protect the ties, canted 
tie plates should be put into use. 


ANONYMOUS LETTER WRITING 

Recent outbreaks in various parts of 
the country of a plague of anonymous 
letter writing recall a story of that emi- 
nent Nonconformist divine, Dr. Parker, 
who made a neat score on one occasion 
against the writer of one of these epis- 
tles. Whilst in his pulpit one Sunday 
morning at the City Temple, a note was 
handed to him by the verger, and upon 
opening it he found scrawled across a 
sheet of paper the word “Fool. ,, Rising 
immediately to the occasion, the great 
preacher exhibited it to his congrega- 
tion, and said: “In my time I have re- 
ceived much anonymous correspondence 
in which the writer has written the letter 
but forgotten to sign his name. But 
here is a stranger thing — a man has 
signed his name and omitted to write the 
letter!” 


An American locomotive firm has suc- 
cessfully underbid a German organiza- 
tion for a Brazilian order of 17 loco- 
motives. 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


22 


December , 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


Unclaimed Millions In British Banks 


A STORY is told of a former customer, 
an old lady, of a well-known hank. 
For a long period she had £28,000 
($140,000) standing to her credit, and at least 
once a year she drove up to the hank, asked 
for the manager, drew a cheque for the entire 
amount, and, after counting the notes and 
checking the interest paid it in again with the 
assurance that she was perfectly satisfied. 

About twelve years ago she ceased to visit 
the baiiA, and since then nothing has been 
heard of her. The £28,000, plus interest, is 
still lying there. 

Similar eccentricities are not so uncommon 
as might be supposed. Such curious whims, 
the desire for secrecy in money matters and 
the strange chances that so often make life 
a great adventure, are among the causes of 
the accumulation of unclaimed money in 
banks. 

Eccentricity commonly takes the form of 
opening accounts in assumed names, some of 
which are palpably fictitious. A London 
chemist, when on his deathbed, told his wife 
of several names of this kind he had used for 
banking purposes, including “K. N. Pepper/’ 
obviously a phonetic rendering of “cayenne 
pepper”, or, in full, “King Napoleon Pepper”. 

He gave her a note signed “K. N. Pepper”, 
authorising her to draw the account standing 
in that name. After his death she obtained it, 
but not until she had brought an action 
against the bank, which refused to give up 
the money on the ground that there was in- 
sufficient evidence to identify the depositor. 

When a man has two or more accounts it 
often happens that at least one of them is 
overlooked after his death. An instance 
occurred in India, where a Scottish mariner 
who traded between Bombay and Calcutta 
left money in both places. His family re- 
ceived the fund in Bombay, but not that in 
Calcutta. 

Twenty years later a solicitor accidentally 
discovered the second account, with the 
result that the next-of-kin received a further 
£400. To open accounts in assumed names is 
folly unless a proper record is made of them. 

Life’s chances also add to the unclaimed 
gold in bankers’ coffers. During a debate in 
the British House of Commons it was stated 
that a man lost at sea during the War, had 
deposited about £400 in some bank, and that 
his next-of-kin had been unable to discover 
the establishment. 

Tracing the Heir 

Through a more remarkable combination of 
circumstances another deposit is still un- 
claimed. A man called at a bank to open an 
account, bringing with him several hundred 
pounds. Pending the verification of his refer- 
ences, he was not given either a cheque-book 
or a pass-book. And though he left the money, 
he did not get a receipt for it. Crossing the 
road on his way home, he was knocked down 
and killed, and as there was nothing in his 
possession to show that he had deposited the 


money at the bank, it has not been claimed 
to this day. 

Banks never advertise their windfalls, nor 
do they, as a rule, make inquiries concerning 
the ownership of dormant funds in their 
possession. They pursue the same policy in 


RAINY SUNDAY 

D O you remember the day in Febru- 
ary 

That it rained and rained? 

It was a Sunday and we stayed in doors 
beside the fire, 

And just when the sun should have been 
setting, 

A sulphurus, cinnamon candle 
Was lit somewhere in the heavens, 

And you went out and called to me, 
“Come!” 

And we stood on the terrace and looked 
about us, 

On a world blanketed with black gauze. 
Rubbed to a dull lustre of lemon and 
silver 

Through taupe and gold chiffon! 

It was just like living a fairy tale! 

The bare trees had been dipped in mer- 
cury! 

The wet road running by the door 
Was an onyx and platinum path that 
might have led to the moon! 

Drops, dull as cat’s eyes, 

Dripped, dripped, 

Everywhere .... 

We looked at each other; 

Our flesh was the color of old ivory! 
We wanted to exclaim, but instead 
We only caught our breath and stared. . 
It only lasted a minute, 

And we laughed afterward, 

But I tell you, 

I should not have been surprised 
If the Angel Gabriel had appeared beside 
us, 

Or if a silver-green dragon belching al- 
mond-colored fire 
Had lunged at us down the lane! 


regard to deposits of scrip, shares, mortgages, 
plate, and the like. 

An Irish peer once heard at Melbourne (of 
all places in the world) that a quantity of 
plate belonging to him lay in the vaults of a 
Dublin bank, where it had been deposited by 
one of his ancestors nearly a century earlier. 
It was handed over to him immediately he 
applied for it, though until then its custo- 
dians had said nothing whatever about it. 

Sometimes, however, a bank goes out of its 
way to trace the persons entitled to a dormant 


account. A remarkabe instance occurred 
about ten years ago. In 1828 a gentleman 
gave his solicitors power of attorney to receive 
any dividends due to him in winding up the 
affairs of some bankers who had failed. Four 
years later the solicitors paid into their 
client’s account £125 16s., and then £94 7s.; 
but for some reason the money was left un- 
touched. It remained in the bank for more 
than eighty years, interest being added to it 
annually, and eventually grew into $1,400. 
The bank then made an investigation, which 
resulted in the money being paid out to a 
Worcestershire vicar. 

In connection with savings banks, special 
circumstances, in addition to the ordinary 
factors, operate to swell unclaimed money. 
Many depositors are as little versed in affairs 
as was a certain woman who left £200 un- 
touched for more than thirty years l>ecausc, 
as she explained, she had lost her deposit 
book and thought that her money went 
with it. 

Other depositors are extremely secretive. 
A certain woman, on opening a Ixix after her 
husband’s death, found in it two Post Office 
Savings Bank books, one in his own name, 
and the other in the name of a Tom Fox, 
whose address, as given, was a non-existent 
number in the same street. The accounts 
amounted to £340 Is. 2d. 

As nothing could be discovered about Tom 
Fox, the presumption was that both accounts 
belonged to the deceased. So the money was 
paid to his widow. 

Intestate’s estates, again, are not looked 
after as carefully as they are when the value 
reaches hundreds of thousands of pounds. A 
newly-married couple opened a joint account, 
to which both paid in weekly. When they 
had saved a nice sum the man deserted his 
wife and went to the Colonies, whence he 
wrote to say that he would never return. 

Nevertheless, she continued to save, think- 
ing that sooner or later he would surely come 
back. But she died lonely and forsaken, and, 
as she had no relations, the money she saved 
with such high hopes has never been with- 
drawn. 

What is the total sum lying in l>anks un- 
claimed ? It is impossible to give any definite 
figures. In the Post Office Savings Bank alone 
there are millions of dormant accounts and, 
though many of them are small, their aggr 
gate value is considerable. 


Reports show that between 200,000 
and 400,000 cars of fresh, dried and 
canned fruit are shipped annually from 
California. 


Believed to be the largest single 
amount ever added to a railroad “con- 
science” fund, a $100 bill was contained 
in an anonymous letter to the Pennsyl- 
vania System. 



TO DEAD LEAVES 

These leaves have seen the swallow and the rose , 

And violet tides that wept at eventide , 

Past saffron moons they whispered ever wide , 

Kissing the amber of the daylight's close. 

When sparrows nested and the south wind goes 
Through Spring's domains to where the Summers hide , 
These leaves , then green , begemmed the countryside , 
Filtering with gold and jade the afterglows. 

Then comes Dame Autumn with her fingers brown , 
And the wild wood witch tearing leaf from tree , 

Calling the winds the amber spoil to cast. 

And the red leaves are shifted up and down. 

In russet , amber , yellow as may be. 

These leaves that hold the memories of the past. 


PETRONELLA O'DONNELL. 






Canadian Railroader Football Club 


Back Raw; Messrs Bain, Pollock, Bradley, MacKenzie, McFarlane, Pearson, Mould, Newsam. Middle: T. Todd, Jones, Neasmith, J. Todd, 
Bonnemer. Front : Davies. Queen, McBride, Traynor, Harrowing- Rossiter, the club’s regular inside left, was absent through illness 

when photograph was taken, Traynor playing in that position. 




=r ^ g 3 £ - < 


1 m* if M: M- 


s* 3 M- 


je > 


m 




iff 


: ,U 

: 


li Ills 


* i S 

ts. ^ 




¥ * 




Canadian Railroader, Montreal 24 December. 1926: Vol. X, No. 4 


December , 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


25 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


Footballers Have Successful 

Season 

Canadian Railroader Football Team Given Promotion 
to Second Division of Montreal League 
for Season of 1926 


F OLLOWING up the very successful 
season of 1925, when the Railroader 
Football Team won the Champion- 
ship of the Mid-Week League, and the 
Macoon Challenge Cup, the club was 
given promotion to the Second Division 
of the Montreal League for season 1926. 
It was doubtful if the calibre of the 
team was good enough for such a strong 
ieague. On the other hand, it was a hard 
task to break up a winning combination 
that had gone the whole of the previous 
season with only a loss of one point, a 
drawn game. After considerable dis- 
cussion it was decided to start the same 
team that had operated the past year. 

It was realized that a better-equipped 
ground would have to be secured, No- 
mads’ ground eventually being leased for 
the season. After several practice games 
the season opened with Railroaders en- 
tertaining Fairmount as visitors. Fair- 
mount was quite a young team, but had 
a reputation as a hard team to beat. 
After quite a tussle the Railroaders 
emerged victors by a score of 5 to 2. 
This winning form was continued until 
the team met Victorias, who were run- 
ning the Railroaders a close race for the 
leadership of the league. Victorias ran 
out victors by a score of 2-1. 

The Railroaders later in the season 
avenged this defeat by beating the Vic- 
torias 4 to 1 on the latter’s ground. The 
season was -half gone when it was seen 
that the only danger of being headed 
came from the Canadian Spool team, 
whose headquarters are in Maisonneuve 
and were considered just about strong 
enough to nose out the Railroaders. The 
first game between these two teams was 
in the nature of a “Derby” day. After 
a hard, strenuous game the Railroaders 
emerged victorious by 3 to 1. 

From then on there was no serious op- 
position to the Railroaders’ position at 
the head of the league, which they event- 
ually won in a canter. The return game 
ended with Spool on the short side of a 
2 to 1 score. 

But for the defeat by Victorias the 
Railroaders would have finished the sea- 
son with a perfect record. The record 
was; Played 14, won 13, lost 1, drawn 0. 
Goals scored 68, against 16. 

There was only one serious accident 
during the whole season, Joe Gross- 
mith in the Victoria game which was 


lost, severing the cords behind his knee 
and being put out of the game the rest 
of the season. 

In the Frontenac Cup games the Rail- 
roaders beat Fairmount and Emard in 
succession to meet Canadian Spool again 
in the final game of the season, played 
before a large crowd on *the C.P.R. 
Angus Shop grounds. The two teams 
battled to a 0-0 tie ten minutes from 
time, when the Railroaders scored the 
deciding counter, which gave them pos- 
session of the beautiful Frontenac Cup 
for one year. This trophy was donated 
by Mayor Beaubien of Outremont for 
annual competition. The success of the 
team is undoubtedly due to the splendid 
feeling of co-operation and good fellow- 
ship which exists between the players 
and committee not only on the field of 
play but as workmates in the plant of 
Canadian Railroader, Limited. 

Players who helped the club through- 
out the season were: Goal, H. Nicholson, 
and Geo. McFarlane; Backs, J. McKen- 
zie, F. Rowland and A. Pearson; Half 
backs, F. Young, J. Todd, J. Neasmith, 
T. McCutcheon and N. Massey; For- 
wards, J. Davies, T. Queen, J. Tingman, 
J. McBride, J. Rossiter, S. Harrowing 
and S. Jones. 

Committee, Pres., 0. C. Montgomery; 
H. Mould, L. Pollock, J. Jenkinis, J. 
Traynor, G. Bonnemer, and W. A. New- 
sam, Sec.-Treas., Teddy Davies, Trainer. 


A New Song Book 

An interesting book Which is prom- 
ised by J. M. Dent and Sons, Ltd. (Lon- 
don and Toronto), for about January 
10, 1927, is “Canadian Folk Songs — Old 
and New”), selected and translated by 
Mr. J. Murray Gibbon. 

O NLY within recent years have 
we begun to realize how rich is 
the treasury of lovely melodies 
associated with the folk songs of French 
Canada. These melodies date back in 
many cases three hundred years and to 
a time when all Europe was, so to speak, 
a nest of singing birds. The words of 
the songs are also full of charm, but 
hitherto these have not been accessible 
in singable translations. It is to remedy 
this omission that Mr. J. Murray Gib- 


bon has selected thirty of the most pop- 
ular chansons and provided English 
versions which not only convey the spirit 
of the originals but also are wedded 
closely to the music and are easy to 
sing. They have been submitted in this 
connection to the criticism of several 
well known professional singers, who 
have expressed their complete satisfac- 
tion. 

The melodies have been handed down 
from generation to generation purely as 
melodies, without harmonization, but in 
order to conform to modern taste and 
to popularize the songs in English-speak- 
ing communities, harmonies have been 
supplied by two accomplished musicians, 
Mr. Geoffrey O’Harra and Mr. Oscar 
O’Brien. Mr. O’Hara is the composer of 
such well known songs as “Give a Man 
a Horse He Can Ride,” “There is No 
Death,” “Little Bateese” and “The 
Wreck of the Julie Plante.” Mr. O’Brien 
is well known throughout French Canada 
for his beautiful harmonizations of 
French chansons as well as for original 
compositions. 

The selection includes not only the 
old traditional songs brought with the 
early settlers from France to Canada, but 
also more recent folk songs created by 
the lumberman and habitants native to 
Canada. For music is a living art in 
French Canada, and songs illustrating 
the life of the people are still being 
created. 

In the selection the translator has been 
greatly assisted by Mr. Charles Mar- 
chand, the most popular folk song 
singers in the Province of Quebec, whose 
life work it is to keep alive and foster 
the singing of these folk songs among 
his fellow countrymen. Mr. Marchand 
supplies some valuable notes of advice 
to singers. 

Charmingly illustrated with decorative 
title page and headpieces by Frank 
Johnston, A.R.C.A., CANADIAN FOLK 
SONGS— OLD AND NEW, is a book 
which any one will be proud to possess. 
The music is clear and legible, the type 
easy to read, and the format most con- 
venient. 

The original French words are printed 
side by side with the English versions, 
and both the translator’s preface and 
Mr. Marchand’s notes are printed in 
both languages. 


Waterville, Me. — William Peterson, 
here, is 83 years old, but he still is able 
to lay claim to being the champion wall 
paper hanger in the town. He has just 
completed the job .of hanging 600 rolls. 
Peterson smokes all the time, and says 
he took a drink in the days when it was 
obtainable. 



Canadian Railroader. Montreal 


26 


December, 1926: Vol. X, No. 4 


The Pun 


P ROFESSOR Stephen Leacock has 
poured scorn on the English pre- 
dilection for making puns, a form 
of humor, he declares, unintelligible as 
such in the New World. 

We can plead tradition, but perhaps 
Professor Leacock is justified, for even 
the most amusing pun does cause the 
smile that is wry, tinctured faintly with 
irritation; and the worthy John Dennis, 
who vowed that a man -who would make 
a pun would pick a pocket, must have 
the sympathy of many for his peevish 
outburst. 

And yet more witty sayings are puns 
than puns are witty sayings. There is 
the famous grace spoken at dinner by 
Charles II.'s Court Jester: “Great praise 
be to God and little Laud to the devil/’ 
One imagines the stately archbishop’s 
irritation in this case! 

A pun attributed to Gregory the Great 
on seeing British captives for sale at 


An Ancient Form of Wit 

Rome was “Not Angles, but angels,” so 
we may assume that the habit was not 
unknown in those days, whether regard- 
ed as wit or otherwise. In mediaeval 
times, too, punning must have been rife, 
as witness the humorous heraldic in- 
stances. In Henry III.’s reign Adam 
de Swynebourne was granted three boars 
as his armorial cognizance, the family 
of Knyvette three silver knives, and that 
of Hopton a lion hopping on a tun, all 
undeniable puns though the last is very 
crude wit. However, a glance through 
Fairbairn will reveal scores of similar 
examples. 

Punning seems to have reached a fever- 
heat about fifty years ago with the pub- 
lication of “Puniana,” under the editor- 
ship of the Hon. Hugh Rowley, a two 
series “magnum opus” containing, ac- 
cording to the publisher’s announcement, 
over 10,000 outrageous puns — and the 
adjective is fully merited. There are 


puns in Italian, French, and English, 
some of them puerile in the extreme! 
though others can perhaps claim in- 
genuity if not humor. Thus: — 

This is what you Macauley riddle. 
If you saw a house on fire what three 
celebrated authors would you feel 
disposed to name? 

Ans : — Dickens — Howitt — Burns! 
Or:— 

If the tops of the Tower were out 
of repair what two historical charac- 
ters would they mention? 

Ans.: — Wat Tyler Will Rufus. 

And so on, “ad lib.” We will suppose 
our fathers laughed even if we cannot. 
It is more refreshing to recall the “bon 
mot” attributed to a certain witty cele- 
brity, who, on being asked if he had 
ever been to Cork, replied, “No, but I’ve 
seen many ‘drawings’ of it.” 

But of the making of puns there can 
be no end. 



BY SUPERB NEW LOCOMOTIVE 

American AssociaOon f of ht RaTl < rold eX Sup€rin*endents me took n ^° ntinen t’ debates to the 33rd annual convention of the 

at the Chateau Frontenac at the invitation of the Canadian f- JJ u ? bec at * be termination of their convention in Montreal and stayed 
monuments of the Ancient Capital took ^ look It the fLmoul Mont Jfr* visited the shrine of Ste. Anne de Beaupre, saw the 
their stay. But the subject of their conversation on nnH ®J' tn * o r enc > Falls, and had a good time generally over the Saturday of 

What they admired and cou d not sufficiently discuss and talk aLutVa^th ** n °- 1 alt ,? fretl \? r the duties and attraction of Quebec City. 
No. 2325. y aiscuss and talk about »as the engine that drew their 14-all-steel car C.P.R. train-engine 

on the Quebec run. W ith its iend'er 0 ^^ |^|jf ’n US ^ by tbe # C * P *5*. and employed on their trip for the first time 

equipment along the Quebec tracks have had to be 1 strengthened Th a J d - l°* \ h Q ‘S, Co1 ^ SSal rai,s - Midges and general 

that its boiler pressure is 2001bs. to the square inch- its driving whl u **s bui.t m 1923 and notable facts in connection with it are 
gallons of water and twelve tons of coal. ’ K heels ha\e a diameter of 7a inches and its tender holds 8.000 imperial 

it pulled out of Windsor street Station*, Montreal^ 15 All of* the'nve 1 *^* ° f . superinten<lent9 who hft ve strolled up to inspect it before 
was over. lhe f, ' e hur| dred superintendents gave it a thorough inspection before the trip 



December , 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


27 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


Annual Report of Bank of Montreal 
Shows Marked Business Expansion 

AS CurrenTLo and *1 8S* oS' 3 Ga ‘ n for the Year of over $26,000,000— 

Loans at $322,8 d 5,265 represent an increase of $52,000,000— 

Deposits are up over $24 000,000 for the year, and now total 

$656,259,466 


The Annual Statement of the Bank of 
Montreal for the fiscal year ending Oc- 
tober 30th, issued recently, contains a 
number of interesting features. Share- 
holders have reason to regard it as a 
most satisfactory exhibit. Of perhpas 
greatest general import is the striking 
evidence it affords of a substantial im- 
provement in general business through- 
out Canada. With more business of- 
fering, profits have shown a tendency 
to increase and assets have climbed to 
much higher levels. At the same time, 
the usual strong position of the Bank 
has been fully maintained. 

Total assets now stand at $781,525,145, 
up from $755,147,876 at the end of the 
previous year, representing a gain of 
over $26,000,000. Of this, the total li- 
quid assets amount to $424,919,084, equal 
to 60.35% of liabilities to the public. 
Included in the liquid assets are cash, 
Dominion notes, and deposit in Central 
Gold Reserves, amounting to $100,411,633 
or 14.25% of public liabilities, and call 
loans and balances with other banks of 
$180,670,613. Dominion and Provincial 
Government securities stand at $79,157,- 
614. Railway and other bonds, deben- 
tures and stocks total $4,463,251, and 
cheques on other banks $26,337,108. The 
principal changes are in the holdings of 
Dominion and Provincial Government se- 
curities, a reduction in these indicating 


a gi eater demand for funds by general 
business. 

As a result of the greater volume of 
business, current loans have advanced 
to $322,855,265, as compared with $270,- 
087,143, last year, an increase of more 
than $52,000,000. Current loans in Can- 
ada have grown to $252,338,858, up from 
$225,219,598, a year ago, and loans to 
c.ties, towns and municipalities are now 
$17,074,131, as against $15,983,360. In- 
dication of steady growth is shown in 
the total of deposits which now stand 
at the large sum of $656,259,466, as 
compared with $631,454,427, an increase 
during the year of $24,805,000. 

The profit and loss account shows that 
as the result of a greater volume of 
business, profits are well above those 
of the previous year. These have per- 
mitted of the payment of the regular 
dividends and bonus, and, after making 
special reservation for the bank prem- 
ises, of a substantial amount being 

Total Assets 

Liquid Assets 

Total Current Loans 

Dominion Notes 

Government Securities 

Railway bonds and securities 

Deposits not bearing interest 

Deposits bearing interest 

Bank Premises 


added to the profit and loss balance. 
Profits for the year, after making de- 
duction of charges of management and 
making full provision for all bad and 
doubtful debts, were $4,978,133, equal 
to 16.64% on capital and to 8.24% on 
the combined capital, reserves and un- 
divided profits. This compares w.ith 
$4 601,962, in the previous year. The 
profits when added to the balance 
brought forward made a total amount 
available for distribution of $5,574,921. 
Th s was appropriated as follows: divi- 
dends and bonus $4 188 338, provision for 
taxes, Dominion Government, $319,167, 
reserve for bank premise $300,000, leav- 
ing a balance of $767,416 to be carried 
forward. 

In keeping with the sound policy of 
the Bank the premises account has been 
v. ritten down $350,000 during the year. 

The principal accounts, with compari- 
sons with those of the previous year, 
show as follows: — 


1926 

1925 

$781,525,145 

$755,147,876 

424,919,084 

450,459,068 

322,855,265 

270,087,143 

50,884,509 

49,962,661 

79,157,614 

96,542,710 

4,463,251 

3,666,616 

132,034,727 

1 52,552,338 

515,925,640 

471,845,303 

11,800,000 

12,150,000 


Planning Your Income 


J T is not so very long ago since, full 
of the romance of life, I left be- 
hind me my career of singleness and 
took my place with no small feeling of 
pride as a young housewife, writes 
Evelyn White. 

How well I remember my first al- 
lowance being handed to me by my hus- 
band! What joy I felt and how generous 
I thought he was! Surely with such a 
sum, I thought, I should be able to work 
wonders! Naturally there were a few 
things I wished specially to buy for the 
home in addition to the general upkeep, 
and these I purchased immediately 
Alas! in much less time *han my money 


was supposed to last, I had reluctantly 
to ask for more. 

Yes, the allowance should have been 
sufficient; it was even generous as I 
have since discovered. What then was 
wrong? The fault lay in the fact that 
I had embarked upon haphazard 
thoughtless spending. I had neither 
planned my income nor restricted my 
spending, consequently I soon learned 
that the worry of making ends meet is 
a very real one and that the joy of 
housekeeping depends more upon the 
wise apportioning of the income than 
on the size of it; indeed, it is easy to 
see that the housewife with a small, 
well-planned income may be in a much 


happier state than she with a larger in- 
come where spending is carelessly un- 
dertaken. 

You will like to know how I removed 
difficulties and worries. I first of all 
set about apportioning my income under 
various headings. This was a s : mplc 
matter, but it was not so easy to spend 
according to my apportionment. How- 
ever, this mattered little for I was 
learning in the best school — the school 
of experience, and I really enjoyed keep- 
ing my budget, noticing at the end of a 
period where I had exceeded my fore- 
cast, where I could economize and where 
I could allow a little more latitude. Soon 
I had a simple system which helped tre- 
mendously in the smooth working of the 
home and in the right disposal of the 
home exchequer. 


Canadian Railroader, Montreal 


26 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 



HERE ON 3000-FAMILY SCHEME 

‘‘We are working on the 3000-family scheme,” said Lord Clarendon, Under Secretary 
of State for Dominion Affairs, who, with T. C. Macnaughton, C.M.G., C.B.E vice- 
chairman of the overseas settlement committee, lately visited Canada to see for’ them- 
selves how the scheme is working out. 

The idea is to settle 3000 families on the soil and to give them a preparatory train- 
ing in Canadian agricultural methods. They are given this training in England before 
they sail and that the idea has caught on is evidenced by the fact that last year 460 
neTt yea£ ame ** COmpared with 1200 this y ear - The balance will be in Canada by 

The Earl of Clarendon, who is the right-hand figure in the photograph, which was 
taken in the Montreal Windsor Street station, and Mr. Macnaughton. travelled across 
the Dominion, visiting Ottawa, Toronto, Fort William, Winnipeg, Calgary and the 

I 3C1IIC L Oflst, 

In connection with his visit it is interesting to recall that prior to the war His 
Lordship operated a farm at Pickering, Ont. " 1S 


Music That Makes Them Cry 


W HEN the director of a film is prepar- 
ing to take a “star” through some 
scenes in which there are emotional 
moments, tears, and so on, his first move is 
to find out the particular melody to which the 
“star” reacts — what tune makes him, or 
her, cry. 

The studio orchestra is then called, and 
when the direction of the scene begins, this 
band of musicians— probably hidden behind 
a convenient piece of scenery— plays the 
special tune that invariably makes the “star” 
weep. 

One of the remarkable things about music 
and emotion is that a tune does not lose its 


power of drawing tears after one or two repe- 
titions. If a player cries once when a melody 
is played, the tears will, in practically every 
case, come again, even if the piece is repeated 
twenty times. 

Studio orchestras are vastly important now- 
adays, and when the “big” players go on 
location, the orchestra goes, too, sometimes 
journeying hundreds of miles and adding to 
the film’s expense sheet by thousands of 
dollars. 

* * * 

There is a little Polish melody, called 
The Last Sigh,” that never fails to reduce 
Pola Negri to bitter tears. She hears it 


very often, for in the majority of the films 
she makes, she has to depict great sorrow. 

An exception to the remark made above 
tl at a melody will always draw tears if it 
has once done so, is found in the case of 
Gloria Swanson. If she has wept once to 
a tune, she cannot weep again to the same 
music. So her orchestra-leader is kept busv 
finding fresh melodies to make this cinema 
queen feel unhappy. 

The most successful method, he finds, is to 
change from one old-world melody to another. 
The haunting sadness of old Scottish and Irish 
songs seems to affect Miss Swanson more 
‘deeply than anything else. 

Jackie Coogan needs music for his emotional 
scenes, but not necessarily sad music. He can 
play a tearful scene to a cheerful tune such 
as “Barney Google”. He says that the sound 
of a violin makes him want to cry, and apart 
from “Barney Google”, he likes a song writ- 
ten by his father: “You’ll Never Know What 
a Good Fellow’ Eve Been.” 

Simple songs have many followers. May 
Busch is an up-to-the-minute girl, but she 
always cries when she hears “Home, Sweet 
Home.” 

Conrad Nagel and Norma Shearer produce 
wonderfully sad scenes to the strains of 
“Madrigal of May.” 

Lew' Cody likes “Remembering” — though 
“villains like Mr. Cody are not supposed 
to have hearts at all!— and Aileen Pringle’s 
favorite tune is the popular “Memory Lane.” 

* * * 

Living up to the notion that comedians 
are sad folk in reality, Syd Chaplin does his 
best w T ork to the sound of “Little Grey 
Home in the West.” 

One famous “star”, Betty Compson, can 
provide her own music, for she was a violinist 
before she became a film player. So when 
she w’ants to become thoroughly sad for a 
special scene, she takes her violin and plays a 
throbbing air until the right mood has stolen 
over her. 

“Parted,” that lovely song in which both 
words and music are full of sadness, and the 
song, “Grey Days,” are the tunes Leatrice 
Joy asks for when she is acting an emotional 

scene. 

When John Barrymore was filming “Beau 
Brummell”, he asked the studio band to 
play “None but the Lonely Heart”. 

* * * 

Cheery Reginald Denny, the Englishman 
who is hailed as one of the finest young 
screen players of to-day, has to be serious, 
even soulful at times, when he is facing the 
camera. On these occasions, he likes to 
hear music from “Rose Marie”. Laura La 
Plante, who has been Mr. Denny’s leading 
lady in several films, likes the good old south- 
ern melodies, such as “Swanee River” and 
“My Old Kentucky Home”. 

However, when the sad scenes have been 
“shot”, all the players agree that there is 
nothing like ten minutes of popular dance 
music to refresh them and bring back their 
smiles once more. 



December, 1926: Vol. X , No. 4 


29 


Canadian Railroader, Montreal 



“The Head of 
Jove Himself" 

T HE earth gives up its buried art at an 
astonishing rate. It is not enough 
that no longer ago than April, Pompeii 
should yield a statue of a youth attributed to 
Phidias but now in Cyrene, on the shores of 
Africa about opposite Crete, there come to 
light fragments of a colossal head which is 
believed to be no less than that of the Olym- 
pian Zeus, and also by the great Phidias. 
If this be so, the world possesses at last a 
replica of the lost masterpiece of Phidias in 
the temple of Zeus at Olympia. Described 
by the “Illustrated London News” the find 
came about in this way: 

“The great excavations carried on by the 
Italian Department for Colonial Affairs at 
Cyrene have lately brought to light a wonder- 
ful Graeco-Roman reproduction of the head 
of the celebrated statue of the Olympian 
Zeus of Phidias. Of this miracle of ancient 
sculpture— the grandest production of the 
grandest Greek artist— nothing had been 
handed down to us but the descriptions of 
Pausanias and others, the unanimous admira- 
tion of the ancient world, and a representa- 
tion on some Elean coins, chiefly on a silver 
one now in the British Museum. The Olym- 
pian statue was of colossal size, over 40 feet 
high, although seated, and was wrought 
entirely in gold and ivory on a throne of 
ebony enriched with enameled colors. The 
head was singularly powerful, and the face 
majestic, but calm and serene. These 
characteristics are to be seen almost identical- 
ly in the Cyrenaean copy. This epoch-making 
discovery is due to the distinguished Roman 
archaeologist, Dr. Giacomo Guidi, the new 
Inspector of Antiquities in Cyrenaica, who, 
excavating the courtyard of the so-called 
Great Temple, facing the Acropolis, collected 
hundreds of small fragments, which might 
easily have escaped the attention of a com- 
mon explorer. Piecing them together with 
marvellous patience, he produced an almost 
entire reconstruction of the magnificent head. 
Further excavations may bring to light not 
only the minute pieces still wanting, but also 
the remains of the body. An inscription 
unearthed by Dr. Guidi among the remains 
of the hitherto nameless temple confirms the 
attribution of the statue, stating that this 
was the great temple erected by the city to 
the Olympian Zeus.” 

A few additional facts are given in the 
New York “Herald Tribune,” which signalizes 
the event in an editorial: 

“The excavations at Cyrene which have 
been carried on for so long have just brought 
to light fragments of a statue which, if it can 
be authenticated, will be of the greatest 
interest to students of art and archeology. 
This is no less than a head of Zeus which 
it is believed is a replica of the famous statue 
bv Phidias which was set up in the temple 
at Olympia. This statue was an enormous 
work, executed in gold and ivory over a core 


of wood, the ivory simulating flesh, the gold, 
draperies, but, like almost all the work of 
the great sculptor, it has completely disap- 
peared, a fact which makes the recent discov- 
ery of even more importance. Phidias’s two 
greatest works were his Zeus at Olympia and 
his Athene at Athens, nothing of which 
remains but their fame, some pictures of 
them on coins, a few indifferent copies and 
written descriptions. Pausanias described 
the ivory-and-gold Zeus, an enormous seated 
figure, in his Guide Book to Greece. 

“Cyrene, with its wonderful climate, shel- 
tered by mountains in the south from the 
scorching winds from the Sahara and having 
cool sea breezes blowing in from the north, 
was a city already famous and flourishing in 
the time of the Roman Empire. Its exten- 
sive ruins still attest its former magnificence. 
The remains of a great temple have been 
found, dedicated to the Olympian Zeus, and 
it was among these ruins that the pedestal 
and fragments of a gigantic head were un- 
earthed. If this should prove to be a genuine 
copy of the Phidias Zeus we shall have for 
the first time an idea of what the original 
really looked like.” 

Restoration as well as discovery is much 
in the air to-day. Alexander Philadelpheus, 
a noted Greek archaeologist, is making vigor- 
ous efforts to have some of the Elgin marbles 
brought back to Athens from the British 
Museum where they were deposited by Lord 


Elgin at the beginning of the last century 
In press dispatches we read: 

“Lord Byron once called down the curse 
of Minerva upon the head of Lord Elgin for 
taking the marbles. Mr. Philadelpheus is 
eager that at least the missing caryatid and 
the corner column of Justice of Erechtheion 
shall be returned, both as an act of fairness 
and an architectural necessity. Even in Lord 
Elgin’s time there was a legend , which was 
embodied in the historical play, ‘Nereid of 
the Castle/ that the remaining caryatids, 
princesses turned to stone, wailed loudly at 
night for their lost sister, unhappy in the 
gloom of London and longing for the sunny 
Grecian sky.” 


Mnemonics 

Two women were passing a butcher's shop 
where a pig’s head was on display, with a 
lemon in its mouth. 

“There, Liz,” exclaimed one of the women, 
“that reminds me that I promised to get a 
new pipe for Joe.” — “The Progressive Gro- 
cer.” 


“That woman over there used to sing in 
the lion’s cage at the Tivoli.” 

“Has she retired now ?” 

“Yes. The Society for the Prevention of 
Cruelty to Animals stepped in.” — “Northern 
Daily Telegraph.” 



Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


30 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 



The founding of the St. Jean Bap- 
tiste Society in Montreal was recently 
commemorated in that city by the mem- 
bers of that society. A tablet, the gift 
of Victor Morin, former president-gen- 
eral of the society, was affixed to the 
walls of the Canadian Pacific Railway 
Windsor Street Station, Montreal. Large 
crowds of people gathered at the un- 
veiling and entered with zest into the 
singing, which was led by a band. 

Several speeches were made by pro- 
minent citizens and aldermen of the 
city of Montreal including F. L. Wank- 
lyn, former general executive assistant 
of the Canadian Pacific Railway, who 
was representing that company. 

The strange coincidence of the story is that it is exactly 92 years ago that the 
founding of the society took place in gardens on the site of which the Windsor Sta- 
tion now stands. 





For Bravery in 
Peace Time 

Medals Awarded to Civilians 

M EDALLIC art, not inaptly de- 
fined as a link between sculp- 
ture and painting, has been a 
subject of more than ordinary attention 
lately, as a result of the awards to offi- 
cers and men of the “President Roose- 
velt, n whose epic rescues from the “An- 
tinoe” evoked world-wide comment. But 
although the striking of medals to com- 
memorate great deeds or special events 
has long been an established custom, re- 
latively little is known by most people of 
the various medals in use at the present 
time. 

There is, for example,, the silver medal 
of the London Fire Brigade, awarded 
exclusively for extreme bravery in sav- 
ing life, or in attempting to save it, in 
cases of fire. Only a dozen or so men 


possess the medal, which is known as 
the “Firemen's V.C." It is invested with 
so much mystery, indeed, that not even 
its holders know that it has been con- 
ferred on them until the actual moment 
of presentation. 

The Carnegie Gold Medal for Courage, 
endowed through the medium of the 
Hero Fund Commission, is equally rarely 
won, only eighteen having been awarded 
since the fund was established twenty- 
two years ago. To qualify, a man must 
distinguish himself by an act of heroism 
“of the very highest order"; his claim 
to the distinction is judged by a special 
tribunal, and if the medal is granted he 
may also receive a handsome monetary 
gift, according to his circumstances. 

It was not so very long ago that the 
King received at Buckingham Palace the 
seven living holders of the “Lifeboat 
V.C.," an honored decoration of which 
the very name is unfamiliar to the ma- 
jority of people. This medal, a gold one, 


is the highest award of the Royal Na- 
tional Lifeboat Institution; it is given 
for gallant rescues or attempted rescues 
from shipwreck. In the hundred years 
of the Institution’s existence only one 
hundred and nine gold medals and bars 
have been awarded. And with the sea 
in mind, there is the Stanhope Gold 
Medal, many of the holders of which 
have been officers and men of the Royal 
Navy. The medal is the V.C. among 
distinctions of this particular class, and 
it is bestowed on the man who is judged 
to have performed the most valorous 
act of the year, the tribunal in this case 
being the Royal Humane Society. 

The Edward Medal, founded eighteen 
years ago in the name of the late King 
Edward, was intended to signalize acts 
of courage in mines, but its bestowal was 
afterwards extended to include those 
who in the course of “industrial employ- 
ment endanger their own lives in saving 
or endeavoring to save the lives of others 
from perils incurred in connection with 
such industrial employment." 

There are two Albert Medals, though 
the fact is little known — one for saving 
life at sea, the other for saving life on 
land. Originally the award, in both in- 
stances, was confined to acts of heroism 
within the Empire; that restriction has 
now been removed. 


$28,000 FOR TREE 

Sofia. — A Bosnian farmer here has 
become rich beyond his dreams. He has 
sold a huge ash tree off his farm to 
an Austrian manufacturer for $28,000. 
The value of the tree consisted in its 
marble-like veins and cross-color patches. 


Forty percent of fruit shipped on rail- 
roads of the U. S. is hauled an average 
of more than 2,000 miles, according to C. 
E. Virden, chairman of the Pacific Coast 
Transportation Advisory Board. 


Largest railroad locomotive in Aus- 
tralia is to be built in Newport, Victoria. 
It will be a three-cylinder Pacific type 
with reported tractive power of 40,000 
pounds. 


A novelist says that he can see neither 
sense nor fun in hunting. One man’s 
meet is generally another man’s poison. 


One strives for health and cures his 
body’s ills; another mopes and gathers 
doctor’s bills. 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


31 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 



IN THE REALM OF HOME 





The Glow of Christmas 

Season of Peace and Goodwill affords opportunity 
for thinking those kindly thoughts and doing 
those lovely deeds which at other periods 
of the year are often stifled hy ma- 
material c o n s i d e r a t i o n s 


T HERE are some people who think 
(or say they think) that Christmas 
is rather a nuisance, that it is a 
waste of time and money, and that we 
should all be better off if it never came. 

But if it never came at all the world 
would be a much worse place to live in. 

Peace and good-will towards men are 
in the very air just now, and everyone, 
whether willing or not, is caught up into 
it. The music of the Christmas bells, the 
present-giving, the hearty greetings, and 
the jolly family reunions awake echoes 
in every heart. Then, too, the fact that 
the greatest holiday of all the year is 
the Birthday of a Child makes us realize 
that simplicity and innocence are of 
greater worth than any material prizes 
we may have gained. 

How many friendships, almost forgot- 
ten as the years fly by, wake to new 
life with the letter or card that comes 
on Christmas morning ? But for that 
yearly re-kindling of the spark we 
should lose touch altogether with many 
of those we once loved. Isn’t Christmas 
worth while, if only for that? 

Every Christmas Day, too, takes us 
back through our lives to other times 
and other places — back to the first 
Christmas Day we remember. Can you 
help smiling as you remember the glee 
with which you went to bed on Christ- 
mas Eve, knowing that Santa Claus 
would come in the night and leave be- 
hind him a load of presents? Doesn’t 
the thought of the merriment and fun 
you had then make you feel ten years 
younger ? Is there anything else but 
Christmas that can make you feel like 
that? 

If we think of a Child on Christmas 
Day we must also think of a Mother. 
And that makes you think of your own 
mother. Perhaps you have not been so 
kind to her as you might have been. 
Perhaps you live far away from her and 
haven’t written as regularly as you 


ought. You can make all that right at 
Ohiistmas. It affords an opportunity 
you never get at any other time. 

That is why the heart inevitably glows 
as Christmas approaches. Every kindly 
impulse which stirs in the mind and 
every beautiful thought which illumines 



YULE MIDNIGHT 

T HE frostbound day has died, and lo! 
In swarms the legions shine — 

The constellations wheeling slow, 
Changeless, divine. 

A man may watch, this holy night, 

Those twinkling suns afar, 

Until the stars to his blurred sight 
Seem one huge star. 

And think, maybe, ere darkness dies 
How three Kings journeying lone, 

Seeing a host of stars, had eyes 
For one alone. 

—ERIC CIIILMAN. 



the soul is allowed to blossom into a 
lovely deed which brightens some dis- 
couraged one and sends out the beams 
of Christmas farther and farther along 
the road. 



brush up your mind 

I F you want to look fascinating brush 
up your mind. No one can grow 
flowers without putting in seeds; 
and yet in the matter of good looks that 
is just what most of us try to do. 

So many folks, quite without realizing 
it, think the very same thoughts over 
and over, day by day, and then wonder 
that they look stodgy and dull. 

Don t do it; treadmill thoughts are in- 
variably drab, and often peevish, and 
consequently can make havoc of even 
perfect features. 

Often girls buy lipsticks and powder- 
puffs when they’d get more lasting re- 
sults if they bought books— books of a 
really worth-while sort. The simple 
truth is that brainless beauty is no lon- 
ger admired in these post-war days, and 
a girl has to have more than mere wax- 
doll prettiness if she is to be admired. 
And as the face mirrors the mind, one 
has to have a vivid and intelligent mind 
if one is to get a good reflection. 

They lift faces by surgery nowadays, 
but the woman who keeps her mind ac- 
tive and a storehouse of interesting facts 
will never need that operation. 

If I recommended algebra to shape the 
eyebrows, and geometry to improve the 
complexion, you’d laugh; and yet per- 
haps I shouldn’t be so far wrong. If 
there’s nothing else to be said for edu- 
cation, it does improve the looks; the 
“public school” stamp on the features is 
an attractive thing. And perhaps, even 
if we can’t all go in for higher educa- 
tion as a variety of “Beauty Parlor,” we 
can provide at small expense good men- 
tal food for our sluggish minds and see 
that we don’t become apathetic and half- 
asleep. 


TO CLEAN LACE 

Very fine old lace can be beautifully 
cleaned by being sewn in a clean piece 
of linen, and laid all night in salad oil. 
Next day boil in a large boiler of soapy 
water for a quarter of an hour, and rinse 
in several waters. Dip into warm water 
in which a few lumps of sugar have 
been dissolved, and pin on a strained 
cloth to dry. 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


32 


December, 1926: Vol. X No. 4 



















From Day to Day 


H OWEVER well it may be in theory to 
try to give the children only large, un- 
swallowable objects as playthings, you 
may be sure that in practice they will rejoice 
in amassing many tiny and sharp ones, just 
calculated to do mischief. Babies, especially, 
have wonderfully sharp eyes for what is 
tiny, and will discover and collect small 
objects on the floor that a grown-up would 
not notice. 

What is to be done if a child swallows some- 
thing which he cannot possibly digest? Of 
course, if it is poisonous he must be induced to 
return it as speedily as possible by an emetic. 
A handful of salt in lukewarm water, followed 
by plenty of water-drinking, is often effective, 
but it is not always easy to get a tiny child to 
drink freely. 

A dose of ipecacuanha wine will serve, if it is 
in the house, or sometimes it is possible to in- 
duce vomiting by tickling the back of the 
throat with a feather. How to neutralize 
what may be left in the stomach, even after 
vomiting, will depend on the poison taken, 
but the mother will have done her part if 
she makes the child thoroughly sick, keeps 
him as warm as possible and awake while 
she calls for the doctor. 

More frequently, however, a child swallows 
something like a button, coin, or pin. If 
such an object has stuck in the throat the 
child will choke. The mother must firmly 
put finger and thumb down as far as possible, 
to see whether she can hook it up. If this 
is impossible, she can change her tactics and 
seek to push it down the gullet, with a pen- 
holder or anything else handy, taking care 
not to hurt the mucus lining of the throat. 
If this is not enough, hold the child upside 
down and give him a good shake, or a smart 
slap on the back may dislodge the object. 

In many cases, even quite a large object 
like a coin will slip down a small person’s 
throat with amazing ease; then the question 
is what will happen as it seeks to traverse 
the complicated and twisting digestive sys- 


tem ? It can best be helped on its journey 
by at once giving the child some stodgy 
food — buns, porridge, potato, or bread — and 
giving little or no liquid that day. Two or 
three hours later a dose of castor oil may 
be given. 

Pointing a Moral 

Some people are very much against any 
aperient being given until the coin appears, 
but, as a piece of personal history, it may 
interest mothers to know that my baby 
swallowed a nickle, when he was about 
twenty months old. That coin stayed there 
for five weeks and two days while John was 
under professional observation; ex-rayed 
every two or three days, and fed on a special 
stodgy diet. Then, in despair, I gave him 
some baked apples followed by a dose of 
olive oil, and the coin appeared without a 
murmur. 

In most cases mothers need not be appre- 
hensive when some rounded object is swallow- 
ed, especially when suitable food is im- 
mediately given to wrap round the object 
and carry it on through the body. But, 
of course, when anything sharp is swallowed, 
that is quite another matter, and it may be 
necessary to operate. 

The moral is: Be “extra” careful about 
leaving pins and needles about, and only 
use strong, really “safe” safety-pins for doing 
up baby’s napkins. 


TEACH THEM TO USE THEIR 
TEETH 

If a mite of eighteen months or there- 
abouts seems to have an incurable fancy 
for bolting his food, you can only teach 
him better by personal example. Tell 
him to watch how mother eats, and 
champ your jaws vigorously as you mas- 
ticate a small spoonful from your own 
plate. “Now, baby, do that,” you say, 
and the whole business soon becomes a 
delightful game. 


Sensible Toys 

T HE days of flimsy toys, of painted 
toys with paint guaranteed to 
come off in hot little hands, of 
toys with loose buttons asking to be 
swallowed, of toys with sharp edges 
waiting to hurt the unwary — in fact of 
toys totally and absolutely inappro- 
priate for any child that ever lived, are 
at last passing. On all sides “sensible” 
toys abound. 

The division between educational 
kindergarten apparatus and the toy sim- 
ple is fast breaking down, helped by the 
cheery boxes and other wrappings in 
which they are contained. Santa Claus 
stockings this year may well contain 
toys calculated to teach while they 
amuse; to employ childish grey matter 
without over-taxing it; and to keep out 
of mischief in the most legitimate of 
fashions. 

The donor of the “sensible” gift may 
not receive quite such enthusiastic grati- 
tude as he who provides the glamorous 
clockwork spider or other ephemeral at- 
traction, but he will have his reward in 
the end, for once its glamor is past it is 
to the making and doing toys to which 
the children will turn with full satisfac- 
tion for hours on end. 

Think Before You Leap! 

Those who can afford expensive toys 
should think many times before they 
leap. To give a child, whose home has 
a narrow hall already choked up with a 
pram, a large toy motor is not a kind- 
ness; the same money might provide an 
occupation which would be almost equal 
to the services of a nurse-maid for a 
year! 

Simple gymnastic apparatus, on which 
a child can swing, hang, balance him- 
self, and jump, is a suggestion worth 
considering, as is the sort of building 
blocks to be found on the market, which 
your local carpenter can devise. 

Most sensible mothers keep down the 
number of toys which their children are 
allowed to possess, realizing that their 
inventive gifts may be choked with too 
much ready-made amusement at hand. 

But it is ideal if the child can have 
what I call the bed-rock toys. For ex- 
ample, every child should have at least 
one toy just to love — a cuddly bear or a 
baby doll. One toy with which to build 
— bricks, for instance. Something with 
which to play trains, though nothing too 
elaborate and perfect is needed. Some- 
thing to have out of doors with him — 
a wheel to push when tiny, a doll’s 
pram, kiddie-car, or baby bike later. And 
at least one absorbing Sunday game, 
which is sighed for all the week! Last, 
but not least, come books. 



h 



December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


33 

Making Love Last 


E very day of my life I am hearing 
of some love affair or other that 
has, as they say nowadays, “come 
unstuck," says Leonora Erles. All sorts 
of reasons are given for this; sometimes 
it is boredom, through a long engage- 
ment. Sometimes it is a case of mere 
physical attraction, and when this has 
passed there is nothing left, so that 
lovers drift apart. In both these cases 
it is a mercy they have drifted apart. 
If they had married, what misery there 
would have been for them! 

Partners 

Marriage does all it can to bore both 
man and woman. They have a little 
home to keep up, and it costs so much 
energy to do so nowadays that they have 
to depend on themselves for amusement. 

We are losing the habit of amusing 
ourselves. Children and grown-ups alike 
nowadays cannot make themselves con- 
tent for any length of time without 
something to amuse themselves. They 
must go to the pictures, or off on an 
outing, or have a book to read. They 
cannot even be interested in talk as they 
used to be. So that, if you are not thor- 
oughly interested in the same things 
as you marriage partner, you stand a 
very poor chance of happiness. And the 
engagement that falls through from 
boredom is a lucky thing for the en- 
gaged people, because it is a less irre- 
vocable thing than marriage. 

Lovers 

An engagement based merely on physi- 
cal attraction is a pretty poor thing, too. 
Many a young couple get engaged at a 
dance or on a holiday when the physical 
sort of attraction is at its greatest. And 
they know nothing of each other's minds 
and souls. Supposing for instance, that 
the boy was studious and fond of books, 
the girl quite uninterested in reading. 
What a terrible prospect of boredom is 
opened up! Evenings when the hus- 
band is aching to get at his books, but 
must chatter to please his wife; even- 
ings when she is longing to chatter, but 
must be quiet because he wants to read. 

People must know each other thor- 
oughly before they become engaged. 
Love at first sight is usually a thrilling, 
but not at all happy, business. And it 
fades as time goes on. 

But amongst lovers who really are 
suitable for each other, perhaps the 
greatest mistake is making a business 
of love. They write to me every week, 
these young people — “I can only see my 
boy three evenings a week because he 
goes out with boy friends. Isn't it too 
bad of him?" Or “My girl will insist 
on our spending Sundays with her 


family when I want to be alone with 

Well, it is a great mistake to see too 
much of each other and to possess each 
ot er. The most loving bond becomes 
irksome in time. 

Boredom 

As long as you don’t feel the pull of 
the bond it is all very well, but the 
moment either of two lovers begins to 
interfere with the other’s liberty, the 
bond hurts. 



QUAINT THINGS 

I LOVE quaint things — 

A wicker gate— with roses climb- 
ing high, 

Tali hollyhocks abloom — a fair blue 
sky 

High over head — where bluebirds swift- 
ly fly! 

I love quaint things — 

Quaint sunlit windows looking on a hill, 
White ruffled curtains blowing at 
their will, 

Sweet blossoms blooming on the win- 
dow still. 

I love quaint things — 

Soft candles casting mellow, golden 
light 

On dear quaint yellow teacups — silver 
bright! 

Waiting for dear ones to come home 
at night! 

All these I love — 

Dear quaint and lovely things— that 
make days fly as if on golden wings. 
All these I love — but better than the 
rest — 

Are souls of dear ones . . . that we 
love for them. 

We know how rich life really is — and 
blest! 

— Paula Martin Anderson. 


Don’t make a job of being engaged or 
in love. The young people who try to 
alter their whole days and ways of 
thinking because they get engaged are 
going to have a disaster sooner or later. 
Young lovers, as soon as they meet, 
think it necessary to talk about love, 
to make love. These are the foolish 
ones. The wise ones kiss and feel ador- 
ably happy in being together, then they 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 

start to talk about each other's work 
and play. 

An engaged girl or boy should be no 
different from the unengaged variety. 
If they do make a difference, they will 
both feel disappointed with what love 
and the engagement have brought them. 

Keep cool about love. Don’t treat it 
like a new toy and play with it too much. 
Love isn’t a toy; it is something that 
has to last you all your life, so be careful 
with it; treat it as the fragile and beau- 
tiful thing it is. 


THE BUSINESS-GIRL MUST BE FIT 

T HE problem of keeping fit is quite 
as important for the business 
girl as for her employer. While 
he is not likely to grapple successfully 
with business problems if brain and 
nerves are affected by wrong living, she 
in her lowlier sphere cannot carry out 
her duties satisfactorily if she is not 
“fit" in every way. The girl who spends 
the greater part of her waking hours 
in an office or shop is at a great dis- 
advantage compared with the leisured 
girl; but by taking thought it is possible 
to keep body and brain so tuned up that 
work becomes easy instead of a weari- 
ness to the flesh, and the individual is 
able to enjoy recreation after the fa- 
tigues of the day. 

It is impossible to lay down a hard- 
and-fast rule for everybody as regards 
diet, for constitutions differ. One may, 
however, advise the business girl who 
wishes to keep fit to cut out that “pas- 
try-and-glass-of-milk" lunch which 
makes so many of our young girls look 
so sallow and ill-nourished. Substitute 
good, sustaining food, and this need not 
be expensive. Fresh fruits and vege- 
tables are not enormously dear, and 
there is more health in them than in 
tons of “fancy pastries." As regards 
meat, let it be taken only once a day, 
and let that once be at the evening 
meal. Excess of flesh-food creates poi- 
sonous acids in the blood, which cause 
great suffering in various ways. Al- 
ways see that the bowels are active, for 
sluggishness in this department means 
that nobody can feel fit and ready to 
face whatever the day may bring forth. 

Before dismissing the subject of diet 
one may remark that no girl can keep 
fit unless she bars the habit of “nib- 
bling" between meals. We all know 
the type of girl who keeps sweets, or 
biscuits, or apples in her desk, and is 
perpetually taking surreptitious bites. 
The habit of eating between meals is 
responsible for more ill-health than 
enough. It spoils the digestion, and a 
spoilt digestion means a spoilt life. 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


34 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


I BOYS AND 

M i — 




Christmas Conundrums 


MERRY CHRISTMAS 

Y dear nieces and nephews: 
Aren’t your hearts all going 
pit-a-pat these days? Just a 
few more weeks till Christmas eve, 
when the spirit of Yuletide is so near 
you feel almost as if you could touch 
it, merely by stretching out your hand. 
Mother will be making her choicest cook- 
ies and putting the finishing touches on 
the turkey; Big Brother will be hauling 
home the Christmas tree, Big Sister will 
be hanging garlands of holly and huge 
red bells at the windows, and Dad will 
be coming in with big, queer looking 
bundles, while throughout the house will 
be the most tantalizing fragrance of 
mince pies, plum puddings and all the 
other wonderful things in preparation 
for the great dinner on Christmas day. 

I hope you have all been good girls 
and boys during the past year. The other 
day I unexpectedly met Santa Claus 
in Montreal and he told me that he loves 
best the nice little folk who are kind to 
Mother and Dad and Brother and Sister 
and who, like the Scouts, try to do a 
good turn every day. Then he gave a 
list of the wonderful things he had in 
his sack for the boys and girls in the 
big cities and the small towns, and the 
lonely country places where little people 
will be hanging up their stockings on 
Christmas eve. 

But while we are anticipating such 
wonderful things for ourselves let us 
not forget the poor little boys and girls 
who haven’t sufficient clothes to keep 
their bodies warm or sufficient food to 
nourish them. Let us think not so much 
of what we may find in our stockings 
as of what some little girl or boy will 
find in his or hers because we thought 
of them. Then, brighter than the bright- 
est light on the Christmas tree will be 
the thought that someone is happy be- 
cause we remembered him at this beau- 
tiful season of “peace and goodwill to 
men.” 

A merry Christmas to you all! 

Your loving, 


W HAT letter is it that turkeys 
most dislike? — The letter A, be- 
cause it makes roost into roast. 

* * * * 

Why is a broken motor tire like a 
Christmas cracker? — Because it goes 
off with a bang. 

* * * * 

What is it that small boys never have 
at Christmas? — Enough. 

* * * * 

Why is poor old pa like an orange at 
Christmas? — Because he is always skin- 
ned. 


How is a snowstorm like a child with 
a cold in its head? — It blows, it snows 
(its nose). 

* * * * 

What bird is well represented at most 
Christmas dinners? — The swallow. 

* * * * 

I am the fruit of an evergreen tree: 
change my head and I am part of the 
body, again and I am a sound, again not 
in company, again and I am used to 
make things sharp, again and I am fin- 
ished. 

Answer: Cone, bone, tone, lone, hone, 
done. 



Santa says, “Hero’s wishing the jolliest Christmas to every little girl and hoy! 



December, 1926: Vol. X ., No. 4 


35 


Canadian Railroader, Montreal 


IN LIGHTER VEIN 


NOBLE AMBITION 


ALREADY SUPPLIED 


SORROWFUL EXPERIENCE 
A country Vioar had a crusty parish- 
ioner who delighted in opposing him in 
every way. The Vicar, having been of- 
fered another living, accepted it, and, 
when taking his leave of the parish, 
called upon the parishioner. He was 
touched by the man's evident regret. 
“Why, I thought you would be glad to 
get rid of me!” exclaimed the Vicar. The 
man shook his head solemnly. “Well,” 
he said, “you see, sir, I've lived here for 
nigh forty years, and I generally find 
when a parson leaves that there's never 
a bad 'un goes but a wuss 'un comes!” 


CONTORTION 

Hyde Park orator: “My friends, if we 
were each of us to turn and look our- 
selves squarely in the face, what should 
we each find we needed most?” Voice 
from the crowd: “In india-rubber neck, 
mister!” 


SARCASTIC POLITENESS 
The conductor was becoming annoyed. 
People kept asking him ridiculous ques- 
tions. Finally a very sour-faced woman 
said, “Conductor, can you give me two 
sixpences for a shilling?” “Of course,” 
said the conductor, “any particular dates 
you’d like?” 


A SAFE STATEMENT 
Tollerton met a man, and while not 
remembering who he was, but feeling 
certain that he was acquainted with him, 
held out his hand and said, “I am sure I 
have met you somewhere!” “No doubt,” 
was the reply. “I have been there 
often!” 


Mamma,” said lititle Anthony, “won’t 
you please give me a penny?” “What 
do you want it for?” inquired his mother, 
Who did not approve of his spending 
money on cheap sweets. “Well, you see, 
I’ve got two pence already, and Tommy 
Jenkinson says if I give him threepence 
he’ll teach me how to waggle my ears!” 


NO CHOICE 

A well-known County Court judge 
once rebuked a man in court for endeav- 
oring to confirm an absurd story told by 
his wife. “You really should be more 
careful,” the judge said. “I tell you can- 
didly I don’t believe a word of your 
wife’s story!” “That’s all very well! 
You may do as you like,” answered the 
man in a mournful tone, “but I’ve got 
to!” 


INSTRUCTED 

Thompson: “Do you know how to run 
a motor car?” Jackson: “Why, I 
thought I did until I had a short con- 
versation with a policeman.” 


“Has that young man who is calling 
on you given you any encouragement, 
Eliza?” asked the father. “Oh, yes! 
Last night he asked me if you and 
mother were pleasant to live with.” 


COMPLETING THE JOB 

Farmer: “Somebody stole three sets of 
harness out of my stable.” Policeman: 
“Did the thief leave any traces?” 
Farmer: “No; he took traces and all!” 


A canvasser stepped briskly up to a 
young merchant’s table and laid a small 
article close to his right hand. “ I have 
here a new letter-opener,” he said, “a 
handsome article to be kept on the table 

of your library, and ” “Pardon me,” 

interrupted the merchant, without turn- 
ing his head, “but I have already the 
best letter-opener and the quickest.” 
“How long have you had it?” asked the 
canvasser. “You know there are im- 
provements always being introduced.” 
“Mine couldn’t be improved,” responded 
the merchant. “I’ve had her for about 
two years now— anniversary of the wed- 
ding next month!” 


LEARNED BY EXPERIENCE 
Two travellers, a Scot and a Jew, 
were exchanging in friendly rivalry 
stories illustrative of that genius for 
economy which is commonly attributed 
to both races. “After all,” said the 
Scot, “a Yorkshireman can give us 
points and beat us.” “That’s right,” 
said the other. “Why, there is an old 
Yorkshireman I know, whose wife per- 
suaded him to let her give a party. He 
let her have her way, but the expense 
worried him till he got melancholy. The 
day before the party she said, ‘John, we 
shall be short of chairs; we shall have 
to buy or hire some.' ‘Not wi' my brass 
we wean’t,’ he said. ‘Ah’ll nail up some 
o’ yon old reins and traces that’s lying 
i’ t' stables.’ ‘Whatever in the name o' 
goodness for?' said his wife ‘Then 
thooase there’s not a seat for mun hang 
on to t’ straps, same as they do i’ tram- 
cars!’ ” 



THE RULING INSTINCT 
“It is amazing the interest a crowd 
will take in trifles!” exclaimed Worth- 
ley. “Isn't it!” said Hewson. “I quite 
agree with you!” “Why,” proceeded 
Worthley, “as I was coming along just 
now I saw a fight between a bulldog 
and a mastiff; and, upon my word, dur- 
ing the fifteen minutes I was watching, 
more than fifty men were standing 
round! How can people take an inter- 
est in such things?” “I can’t imagine,” 
said Hewson. “And which dog won?” 


Hicks: “Stout people, they say, are 
rarely guilty of meanness or crime.” 
Robinson: “Well, you see, it’s so diffi- 
cult for them to stoop to anything low.” 






Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


36 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 




announcement 


The Canadian Railroader 

with its issue of 

MARCH, 1927 

will become a 


MONTHLY 


With a change of name to 


CANADIAN TRAVEL 


embracing and featuring OUR Policy of 

Canada First, 

Last and Always ! 


It will be a 

MAGAZINE for CANADIANS 


Edited and Published by Canadians 


Advertising Rates 
on Request 

John D. Sullivan , Advertising Manager 


Office of Publication 
316 Lagauchetiere St. West 
Montreal 




December , 1926: Vol. X No. 4 


Canadian Railroader, Montreal 



■a young man’s country 

There is no country which offers better 
opportunities to young men than does 
Canada. It has definitely emerged from 
a four-year cycle of depression which 
followed the advance and inflation of 
the war and post-war years and is now 
at the beginning of an upswing. The 
trend is unmistakably upward. All the 
basic business barometers clearly in- 
dicate fine weather.’’ 

— Babson Statistical Bureau. 

25 YEARS GROWTH IN POPULATION 
10 


jw 

a 

o 

& 

o 

(A 

& 

o 


9 


9,364,200 

1 

1 

8 


7 


6 


5 

i 

| 5,371,315 


o 

| 



Year 1900 


1925 


What will the next 25 Years show? 


CANADA LEADS! 


as will 


CANADIAN TRAVEL 

Watch for the Growth of this Magazine 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


38 


December, 1926: Vol. X, No. 4 



C.G.M.M. Canadian Sapper loading cattle at Charlottetown, P.E.I. 


One Hundred Years at the Zoo 


A LTHOUGH it did not receive its 
charter until 1829, the London Zoo, 
the finest collection of captive wild 
animals in existence, was unofficially founded 
a hundred years ago this year. 

The centenary celebrations, plans for which 
are already being made, will be held in three 
years' time, but the Zoo really dates from 
1826, when Sir Stamford Raffles, the great 
British administrator of Eastern fame, formed 
the nucleus of what is now the great national 
collection. Fifteen members of the Zoological. 
Club, which used to discuss animals over its 
monthly dinners, were the original members 
of what is now the Zoolog cal Society of 
London. 

The first living creatures the club acquired 
were a Griffin vulture, an eagle, and a deer; 
afterwards some bears were added from the 
Tower of London, where for centuries there 
had been a small menagerie. 

Today, as revealed by a recent stocktak- 
ing, the collection in Regent’s Park consists 
of three thousand five hundred animals, valu- 
ed at ( £25,000. $ 125,000) This figure, however, 
does not represent anything like the fu ? l value 
of the exhibits, many of which are irreplace- 
able; it is merely an estimate of the sum the 
Zoological Society would expect to receive 
if forced to dispose of the animals. Probably 
£100,000 would be nearer the actual value 
of the collection, although ,if the Zoo were 
offered to world-wide auction, America would 
probably bid anything up to a quarter of a 
million pounds for it. 

But although the Zoo is a century old, 
it is by no means the oldest institution of its 
kind in the world. The first zoological garden 
of which there is conclusive historical proof 


was founded in China, in 1 100 B.C. It was 
known as the “ Intelligence Park," and 
appears to have been established for scientific 
and educational purposes. 

The ancient Greeks and Romans kept in 
captivity large numbers of wild animals, 
many destined for slaughter in the great 
gladiatorial contests. 

Of the bigger animals that are a feature 
of the Zoo, the elephant has been known in 
this country longer than most others. There 
is mention of elephants as attractions at 
village fairs in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. 
Lions and leopards were known in England 
in the thirteenth century. 

Giraffes Too Tall for Tunnels 

The first rhinoceros to be seen in London 
arrived in 1864, and was sold by public auc- 
tion, the purchaser, a Mr. Langley, bidding 
the then enormous sum of £2,300 for the 
animal, which created a sensation. The 
purchaser exhibited his acquisition at a 
shilling a head, and made £20 a day by 
doing so. The Zoo’s first African rhinoceros 
was bought in 1864; it lived well on into 
the present century. 

Giraffes were unknown here until 1827, 
in which year Mehemet Ali sent a specimen 
to King George IV. It was kept in a paddock 
at Windsor, but its keepers were at a loss 
how to feed t, and the animal soon languished 
and died. 

Today the Zoo’s most valuable animal 
from the showmanship standpoint is Indirani, 
the large Indian elephant, which earns over 
£300 a year in riding fees. She is priced at 
£1,000. The largest hippopotamus is put 
down at £800. The giraffes, although among 
the most popular animals in the Gardens, 


are valued at a comparatively small sum 
They cannot be transported, their necks 
being too tall to pass under tunnels! 

Tigers are worth £150 each, but lions are 
a drug on the market; they are valued at 
only £40 each. 

Of all the animals the Zoo has possessed 
none has been more beloved of adults and 
children alike than the famous elephant 
Jumbo, whose departure in 1882 caused all 
London to shed tears of regret. 

Three and a half years later Jumbo came 
to an untimely end as a result of a collision 
on the railway. And all England went into 
mourning. 

The chimpanzees at the Zoo are great 
favorites with visitors and grow very affec- 
tionate. The story is told by Miss Sylvia 
Baker in her “Portraits in the London Zoo" 
of a hybrid chimpanzee-gorilla which was 
dying of consumption. When one of the 
officials came to visit her she “gazed up at 
him with serenity, stretched out her hand, 
kissed him three times, and died." 

“Pongo," the orang-outang, belongs to a 
warlike tribe, possessed of enormous strength, 
which is generally victorious even over those 
formidable creatures of the jungle, the crocodile 
and the python. He fights the crocodile by 
leaping on its back, pulling open the great 
jaws, and ripping up the brute’s throat. The 
python he deals with by seizing it with his 
hands and wrestling with it until the neck 
comes within reach of his jaws, when he bites 
it to death. 


Artist: “I paint a picture in two days 
and think nothing of it.” Critic: “I am 
of your opinion.” 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


39 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 





Canadian Railroader, Montreal 


40 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 



CHAPTER I. 

THE CONQUEST BEGINS 

It was one o’clock on a Saturday in 
December, 1921. In the Ritz grill Theo- 
dore assigned tables with affable diplo- 
macy. 

At a table near the door three girls 
studied the carte du jour. 

“I think,” said Susie Burnham, most 
conspicuous of the group, “I really think 
that I shall have sweetbreads in 
cream.” 

Cecil Rayburn, the young woman 
with straight tan hair coiled above a 
neck from which the summer sunburn 
would never quite depart followed with 
a definite “Turkey hash for me.” 

Isabel, Cecil Rayburn’s nineteen- 
year-old sister instructed the waiter to 
bring hash for two and sweetbreads for 
one. 

Meanwhile Cecil extracted a cigarette 
from a paper package and began to 
smoke in a business-like manner. 

Just at this moment Isabel gave a 
little gasp. “Dick!” she cried. “I 
didn’t know he was back from Hot 
Springs.” 

“What? Who? Du Maurier?” ex- 
claimed Susie. “Where is he?” 

“Easy to pick him out by the halo,” 
was Cecil’s caustic contribution. 

Isabel directed Susie’s wandering 
gaze to a splendidly built man of about 
twenty-seven, with fair skin, thick 
brown hair, and features cast in a 
classical mould. He wore a gardenia 
in the buttonhole of ibis blue suit. 

“That’s Du Maurier,” boasted Isabel, 
as he approached their table. 

“Hello, I’ve been looking for you.” 
He took Isabel’s outstretched hand in 
his left, while he offered Cecil a more 
ceremonious clasp. How’s the market?” 

Cecil — super-secretary to the senior 
partner of Harcourt, Hutchinson & 
Vincennes, a member of the New York 
Stock Exchange — replied briefly to the 
point. 

“Dick, this is Miss Burnham,” said 
Isabel, “Susie — Du Maurier.” 

Du Maurier bowed and looked direct- 
ly into Susie’s round brown eyes. 

“I got in this morning,” he remarked, 
seating himself next to Isabel. “I 
thought I’d find you here.” 

It developed that he had asked Isabel 
to dine with him that evening, and the 
suggestion that they invite Cecil, Stock 
Potter and Miss Burnham to a theatre 
party afterwards brought forth a swift 
apneal from Susie. 

“Oh, what am I to do?” she wailed. 
“I have an engagement with Bertie.” 

“Bring him along,” Cecil commanded, 
amused at the prospect of seeing Ber- 
tram Wowse in juxtaposition with the 
immaculate Du Maurier. 

Cecil, who had promised Mr. Har- 
court to come back and type some im- 
portant letters, finally arose, promising 
to call for the theatre tickets on her 
way down town. 


Du Maurier went next, anxious to 
round up Stock Potter who would prob- 
ably support a pillar in the Biltmore 
lobby until three o’clock, when he retired 
to a neighboring bar for the balance of 
the afternoon. 

The music had stopped; the tables 
emptied. Isabel /longed for her own 
quiet bedroom, where she could ponder 
in solitude upon the blessings of love. 

“Well, Susie, I’ll see you later. My 
father’s all alone; the maid has gone to 
meet her cousin from Calais.” 

“But you said your father had a bell 
to the janitress’s room. ...” 

“Either Cecil or I try to be there 
when Anastasie’s out. It worries us, 
knowing how helpless he is.” 

The apartment which the two sisters 
shared with their father. Captain Ray- 
burn, was remote both in blocks and 
atmosphere from the populous garrulity 
of the Ritz. On the first story of an 
old-fashioned building in Washington 
Square West, it was built around a 
lofty studio-room. Aloof from the 
eager life outside, Adrian Rayburn 
read, slept, drank highballs, and made 
ironic comments upon the world. 

In 1897 Adrian Rayburn, still under 
twenty-five, was a living paradox. 
Blue-eyed, sweet-voiced, with the hands 
of an aesthete and the complexion of a 
girl, he had behind him the record of 
three voyages: one of exploration, in 
Brazil, and two hunting-trips, from 
which he returned with a little tan and 
a lot of leopard skins. 

Felix Carter, the brawny-armed ex- 
plorer with whom he travelled in those 
days, gave Adrian Rayburn credit for 
more cold nerve than any living man, 
and used to refer to him jestingly as 
“the mailed fist in the velvet glove.” 
His rare combination of sweetness and 
daring endeared the young Adrian to 
women. After his third trip he was 
presented to New York society by the 
charming Veronica French- — whio was 
widowed and white-haired though still 
under twenty — and he was promptly 
lionized. Toward the end of the season, 
just as he was making ready for a 
fourth journey, Mrs. French invited 
Adrian to meet her sister Helena, a 
quiet girl who had been brought up on 
a Connecticut farm, and seemed to have 
the perpetual freshness of young fruit 
about her. 

Adrian and Helena were married in 
the spring; the explorer put aside his 
gun and took up gentlemanly farming. 
At the end of a glorious, secluded year 
on the bank of the wide river, Cecil 
was born. Then three years passed, 
and just as Adrian was beginning to 
feel the burden of the yoke of marriage, 
his second child arrived. 

And when, in 1907, shortly before 
Colonel Roosevelt’s celebrated trip, Felix 
Carter begged Adrian to come with him 
to Africa, Adrian consented. For a 
year there was no word from him. 

The word, when at last it came, was 
devastating. Captain Rayburn had got 


too close to a leopard, and when the 
rest of his party reached the scene they 
found nothing but scattered remnants 
of bloody clothing. Helena received 
the news with a deceptive appearance 
of calm. During the night that follow- 
ed she had a severe heart attack, and 
for six months after she lay still, waxen 
white, without will to live. She died, 
patiently and unobtrusively as she had 
existed, in the bed where she had first 
consummated her marriage with Adrian 
Rayburn. She left her daughters com- 
fortable incomes, and Veronica French 
was appointed executrix of the will. 

Not long afterwards all that was left 
of Adrian unexpectedly reappeared. 
Mrs. French was the first person to see 
him, but though his mutilated ;form 
hinted the horror pf those moments 
when the leopard clawed and dragged 
him, it won him little sympathy and no 
forgiveness. So Adrian never saw Mrs. 
French again. 

From that time forward he severed 
relations with the community in which 
he lived. With complete isolation as his 
aim, he remained at his wife’s place in 
Connecticut until his daughters express- 
ed an urgent wish to move to the city, 
in granting their desire, he insisted 
upon the Washington Square district, 
Which would keep him far from the 
scene of his former triumphs. Cecil, 
always independent and undemonstra- 
tive, had already taken a position in 
Cyril Harcourt’s office. And when 
Isabel returned from the boarding- 
school where she had learned to pour 
tea, write an illegible hand, and model 
figures in plastelline, Adrian encourag- 
ed her to continue the last occupation. 

Two of the French windows facing 
the court had been opened. Before 
leaving to meet her cousin from Calais, 
Anastasie had wheeled Captain Rayburn 
into the sunlight and wrapped him in a 
wooly plaid which muffled the rather 
wayward outline of his figure. 

‘<Pve been reading about dreams,” 
Adrian told Isabel as she came into his 
room. I used to have a dream, long 
ago, about a white leopard ...” 

“Pupaw, I think you believe in magic. 
If you’d lived in the Middle Ages you’d 
have been an alchemist.” 

“And burned at the stake, no doubt. 
But you don’t believe in magic. Well, 

well, by God ” Adrian broke off 

the sentence. “There’s magic in love,” 
he said in a voice that made Isabel 
shiver a little. 

He was silent for a moment. Then: 
“Has that chap — what's hiis name?— 
Du Maurier come back?” 

Isabel nodded, wondering how he 
knew. . „ 

“By ... let us say more magic. 
He gloated over her discomfiture before 
he queried. “You’re bound to have the 
fellow, aren’t you? Going to marry 
him?” 

“He hasn’t asked me yet, pupaw. 

“If you want him,” Adrian said, 
“you’ll get him in time. All women do.” 




m 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 

He laughed, a short sharp note like two 
pieces of metal struck together. “But 
you may have to use magic; you may 
even have to make a human sacrifice. 
In the tribe I spoke of, they made a 
point of offering the fathers. Excel- 
lent plan.” 

“Horrible,” said Isabel. 

“If you think that, you aren't in love. 
There is only one thing more brutai 
than love itself — and that is, a woman 
whose hunting instinct is aroused.” 

“You talk as though women did the 
hunting.” 

“They do. There's a lot of talk about 
poor girls, being misled, but it's you 
who do the seducing.” 

He waved his hand toward a tray on 
which stood whisky, soda and a blue 
china bowl filled with ice. “Fix me a 
h'ghball like a dutiful daughter you 
choose to think you are. Then go and 
bathe yourself, comb and perfume your- 
self, so that the lamb may be led more 
easily to the slaughter. I suppose he 
is coming tonight?” 

“We’re going to dine together, then 
meet a crowd at the theatre.” 

“Idiot. Get him alone.” 

Isabel had poured out a generous four 
fingers of Whisky, her father's usual 
stipend. “Is this right?” she asked a 
trifle brusquely. 

“Good enough,” and recentful as al- 
ways of his helplessness, Adrian tasccd 
the mxture. But as she left the room 
he called after her: “Put on the blue 
dress . . . the one with the fur. It 
shows your pretty — ah* — shall I say 
neck?” 

CHAPTER II. 

CECIL'S WARNING 

Cecil returned late in the afternoon, 
her cheeks glittering with color. 

“You're just as mad in your way as 
Isabel in hers,” Adrian informed his 
first-born. “Go in and help your sister 
dress. We'll make her as attractive as 
possible and hasten her doom.” 

“I w sh you wouldn't encourage it, 
Adrian,” said Cecil, lowering her voice. 
“Why did you have to fancy him of 
all people? His influence over Isabel 
is extraordinary; he's changed her alto- 
gether.” 

“He hasn't. It's love.” Adrian 
chuckled. “You mind your own busi- 
ness Cecil, let Isabel have her fun. It's 
the same with all snort : the harder the 
chase, the greater the satisfaction when 
you bring down your quarry. That 
young man will put up a fight for his 
freedom — and it will amuse me to watch 
it.” 

“You're a beast, Adrian, but I'll wager 
it doesn't end the way you think,” and 
Cecil, not suspecting for a moment what 
the end would be, left Adrian still 
laughing. 

She found Isabel naked, with red vel- 
vet mules upon her feet, looking in the 
mirror. Isabel's main assets, her father 
had often told her, were those her 
clothes concealed. Her body, moulded 
with admirable purity of line, had still 
the chastity of adolescence. 

“Adrian seems delighted by Du 
Maurier’s return,” said Cecil. “He's in 
a capital humour.” 

Tonight Isabel was impatient. In 
response to the cautious feeler extended 
jy Cecil, she demanded. 


41 


Dick SiJ t V 4 you dislike about 
tacks.” t S get down t0 bras s 

strin D f ensemble,” answered Cecil, 
flipping off her stockings and niacine- 

coat. I have the feeling that he’s 
putting something over on us. Draw- 
ing u S out for some secret purpose 
W «?• neither klnd nor charitable.” 

Nothing more definite than that?” 

aftor oil 1 w ] hke mysteries. And 
nni p Wkat d ° w e— what does anv- 
one know about Du Maurier? Simply 
that he popped up in New York after 
the Armistice, that somehow he gets 
enough money to live on, and that he 
kn ” s t! }e people one should know.” 

^ 1 he last should be enough.” 

That s the trouble with society now- 
adays, she complained. “It takes up 
anyone. Take Susie Burnham. We 
don t know anything about her except 
that she lives on Park Avenue and that 
her mother speaks English something 
in the manner of Les Precianses Ridi- 
cules. 

Isabel observed : “We met her at 
the Dalgrens ,” as though they were the 
answer. 


But Cecil was not easily side-tracked. 

By the way,” she said, “Susie seemed 
to appreciate your sweatheart. You'd 
better watch out or she'll vamp h‘m 
away.” 

“And you'd like that, I suppose?” 

“No, my dear, I wouldn't like any- 
thing that made you unhappy.” 

The two girls looked at one another, 
and suddenly their hands clasped and 
clung. Cecil blushed, embarrassed by 
this extraordinary show of emotion. 

“If it's so that God looks out for 
true lovers,” Isabel murmured, “He 
won't give me that to deal with. I’ve 
my hands full managing Dick, let alone 
a rival.” 


* * * 


In her square bedroom of white and 
gold, Susie Burnham rested after a day 
of enervating boredom. 

Susie was stretched out on a chaise 
longue of yellow satin. Her loosened 
hair, spread like a robe upon the pil- 
lows, revealed unexpectedly the measure 
of her allurement. 

“Susie, Susie.” There was a twit- 
tering of beaded garments, and a wo- 
man came in. 

“Yes, Mother,” said iSusie, without 
relinquishing the ruddy tresses from 
her loving fingers. 

The woman walked to the table, pick- 
ed up the empty glass, and sniffed at it. 

“I thought so,” said Mrs. Burnham, 
in a harsh sibilant voice. “You've been 
drinking. How common!” 

“I only had one drink, Mother,” re- 
plied Susie, in a weary but not apolo- 
getic tone. “Bertie and I each had 
one.” 

“Well, don't let me catch you at it 
again. ...” 

Susie, having listened in silence to 
the opening line of an all-too-familiar 
monologue, interrupted petulantly: “Oh, 
Mother, I wish you'd leave me alone. 
Nobody can stand being nagged at from 
morning till night. If it weren't for my 
will-power, I'd drink all the time. Then 
maybe it wouldn't be so bad.” 

“So you'd drink all the time?” Mrs. 
Burnham hardened her face into mai- 
tyresque sterness. “When your father 
finds out, heTl take you back to Phila- 


C anadian Railroader, Montreal 


uci H ma, wnere you belong 
be sorry, all right.” 

Susie's 


then you 11 


eyes narrowed. “If I 
you 11 go too. We both know that much ” 

hold o a ff-° a8Ual,y - “ So 1 guess 

1 = 1Y' 11 J ? ” yearned Mrs. Burnham, 
hashing herself into a tempest of fury 

seer ^ Wh€fcher 1 Miss. You'll 

If you insist,” said Susie, watching 
her mother s face, “you can do it to- 

ni «uru 11 be bere an y minute.” 

What. For a moment Mrs. Burn- 
hams voice flattened, then righted it- 
self. 

Why did you tell him to come at this 
hour?” 


“Because I’m -oing out to theatre, 
and I want to see him,” replied Susie 
simply. 

Want to see him ,” sneered Mrs. 
Burnham. “Want to see a flexible 
bracelet, more likely, because you know 
if you get one I won't.” 

“Mother!” 

“A lot you care about your father. 
If it weren’t for his money ” 

Susie had gotten to her feet with 
amazing rapidity. “Don't you dare say 
that to me. You get out of my room 
— you — you — you ” 


At this opportune moment the expen- 
sive door-bell sounded its well-bred buz- 
zer. Immed ately afterwards the pater- 
familias entered upon a scene of do- 
mestic bliss. 


CHAPTED III. 

DOMESTIC TRANQUILITY 

Isaac Burnham — ne Bernheimer — sen- 
ior member of Burnham & Levy, stocks 
and bonds, looked precisely what he was, 
an inveterate gambler, who, in his own 
paronomasiac phrase, had “needed the 
dough and got it.” His features were 
of an unmistakably Hebraic cast, his 
eyes both shrewd and k’ndly. 

“Whassal this? Whassal this?” he 
blustered, as he strode into the room. 
“Whassal the shootin' for, heh? How’s 
my baby?” Whereupon he clasped 
Susie, who had flung herself precipi- 
tately forward, in a bearlike embrace. 

“I’m so glad to see you, daddy. 
. . . Oh . . . I've missed you so 
...” Sobbing convulsively. Susie 
clung to him, bewildered at the unex- 
pected magnitude of her own m'sery. 

“Well, come and pay your old pop a 
little visit — he'll make it worth your 
while, won’t he, heh?” And with one 
arm still about his weeping daughter, 
Isaac Burnham turned to his wife. 

“Hello, Ollie,” he said. “How’s the 
world treatin’ you this week? Pretty 
good, heh?” 

“I should not say that it had been 
showering me with fortune,” replied 
Mrs. Burnham with a sour smile. 

“Now tell papa whassamatter. What 
does papa's baby want, heh?” 

“I don't want any . . . thing . . .” 
wailed Susie, stifling her sobs upon her 
father's shoulder. 

“There, Suey, there. Papa’ll make 
you happy.” And he pulled her up- 
right. “Got the bluev blues, heh? 
Well, tomorrow you run into Tiffany 
and get yourself anything you want. I 
really come here to tell you two grafters 
to cut down on expenses, but if my 
kiddy's got the blues ” 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


42 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


“Possibly,” said the incisive voice of 
Olive Burnham, “if Susannah stopped 
drinking she would not become so de- 
pressed afterwards.” 

“Whatdduya mean, drinking?” The 
kindly glow on Isaac Burnham's face 
gave way to a rather terrible mixture 
of fear and anger. “Didn’t I tell you 
I wasn’t going to have you touching the 
dirty stuff? Is that true?” 

“No, daddy, I only had ...” 

“ ’Tis so true. I’ll make you sorry 
for this. I’m not going to have no kid 
of mine hitting the bottle.” 

Susie raised her eyes and was still 
as a statue of despair. 

“You make her shut up daddy! She’s 
just trying to be mean. It’s because 
she doesn’t want me to have a bracelet 
— she wants it ;herself.” 

There was a lull, broken, at last, by 
Isaac Burnham, who jumped up in a 
towering fury and rushed toward the 
door. “You can both go to the devil,” 
he shouted in parting. “You’re after 
my jack, that’s what you are.” 

And upon this truism the door 
slammed. 

* * * 

The curtain dropped at the end of the 
first act of “Broadway Blues.” 

There were only four people in the 
box on the upper left, and two of them 
were talking. Susie, a cape of green 
and gold brocade thrown about her 
shoulders, leaned forward babbling ex- 
citedly. 

“Gonderful wirl,” incanted Bertram 
Wowse, who had the appearance of 
bursting out of his Bond Street dinner- 
jacket, and smelled of scented brillian- 
tine. 

“Step outside,” suggested Stockbridge 
Potter, looking at Cecil. “Plenty left 
in the flask.” 

“I feel like a million dollars already,” 
announced Susie. “I’ll stay where I 
am.” 

“Nobody with me?” 

Apparently nobody was. And Potte 
left the box, bored by Cecil’s complaints 
about Isabel’s tardiness. 

Stockbridge Potter was a gentleman 
of leisure, though the sources of his 
income were increasingly obscure since 
he had succeeded in reducing the Pres- 
cott Potter estate to the vanishing 
point. He had started his career in the 
diplomatic service, spent five years at 
the consulate in Cairo, and relinquished 
the post because he claimed the Sahara 
made him too thirsty. After a few 
years of cheerful vagabondage he re- 
turned to New York, where he had been 
living ever since, chiefly on the dimin- 
ishing hospitality of his friends. 

At the rise of the curtain he returned 
with Isabel and Ou Maurier, whom he 
had picked up in the lobby. 

A light glowing behind the box ac- 
centuated the flush of happiness upon 
Isabel’s face. She looked like a child, a 
rather excited child. Du Maurier, 
standing with his hand upon her shoul- 
der, was impassive as ever. But his 
eyes, always alert, roved out into the 
audience and returned, inscrutably 
possessed of some new information, to 
rest upon the face of Susie. 

She greeted him with a degree of 
informality, and he retired — his fastid- 
iousness faintly repelled by the odor of 
whisky which hovered about her — to the 
rear of the box. He was filled with a 
sense of contented lassitude. 


The brocaded wrap slipped from 
Susie’s shoulders, and lay garlanded 
about the back of her chair. With a 
shock akin to that of awakening, Du 
Maurier became aware of her soft pink 
arm moving slowly, as she waved a fan. 

The play was over soon. Too soon, 
everyone felt, for it had been undoubt- 
edly amusing. Only Isabel was glad to 
emerge into the crispness of the night. 

“Where shall we go?” Potter asked. 
“Montmartre?” 

Du Maur er shrugged. Bertie, who 
felt ill at ease in his presence, chuckled 
self-consciously: “How about the Ren- 
dezvous? Let’s go and see Wilda 
giggle.” 

“We might as well walk,” suggested 
Cecil. “It’s just across the street.” 

They set out in couples, moving 
slowly through the after-theatre crowd. 
It was a misty night, and a yellowish 
phosphorescence hung over the blazing 
signs and illuminated passing faces. 
Isabel, still reasonlessly disturbed, clung 
to Du Maurier’s sleeve. 

“We’ll be there in a moment,” he said. 

He S}« sfc 

The Rendezvous was a rather small 
restaurant, with its walls done in red, 
and red silk pin-wheels which remained 
unexpectedly stationary forming a sort 
of screen. 

A good table was procured, not too 
near the orchestra, nor too far from 
the space cleared for what was left of 
the terpsichorean art. Du Maurier, 
with a total disregard of anything but 
his own amusement, wedged himself 
between Susie and Isabel. Bertie pro- 
duced a hammered silver flask filled 
with Scotch, and everybody ordered gin- 
ger ale, except Cecil, who drank hers 
neat, and Du Maurier, who never touch- 
ed anything as plebeian as whisky. 

By this time Isabel’s depression was 
real. The rhythm of the music, the 
bubbles of her highball, could not drive 
away a sense of sinister foreboding. 

Looking about the restaurant — at the 
conglomeration of boys and girls with 
clean athletic frames, of dancing-part- 
ners paid to accompany antediluvian 
millionairesses, of women who wore 
many bracelets and might be either 
courtesans or leaders of society, or both 
— Isabel tried to grasp and hold the 
sheer animal quality of the scene. 

In the end her thoughts returned to 
Du Maurier. To Isabel he was the 
alpha and omega of eventual happiness, 
the nucleus on which the fabric of her 
life was buildea. And yet tonight, more 
strongly than ever before, she sensed in 
Du Maurier that secret purpose, that 
striving towards some unseen goal, and 
felt for the first time that whatever 
purpose might be it reacted against her. 

Du Maurier had inveigled Susie into 
a discussion of altruism. Isabel forced 
herself to listen to the words which she 
had heard before. 

“I think selfishness is perfectly rot- 
ten,” Susie was reiterating. 

“What kind of selfishness?” asked 
Du Maurier. 

“Any kind.” 

CHAPTER IV. 

SUSIE LOSES NO TIME 

“The true female,” explained Du 
Maurier, tapping his empty glass with 
one fingernail, “is absolutely ruthless. 


But that’s because the future of the race 
depends upon her. She will sacrifice 
anybody upon the altar of her desire to 
find a proper father for her children.” 

Isabel, catching the last of his des- 
cription, was struck by its similarity to 
what Adrian had said in the afternoon. 

Susie, antagonized, fired back: “I 
certainly shan’t belive that selfishness 
is nice — even in an artist. Even in 
you!” 

“Why, that’s dreadful,” Du Maurier 
returned banteringly. “Because my 
credo is selfishness, and I’m resolved to 
make you like me.” 

Susie’s eyes, softening, implied that 
his task would not be difficult. But, 
“You’ll have to show me,” she assured 
him, commanding. 

The orchestra began to strum the 
first bars of “Tahiti.” A hush, inter- 
spersed with stamping and the very aud- 
ible remarks of some Princeton youths 
in a far corner, fell upon the hot 
crowded room. 

“Wilda’s going to giggle, Wilda’s go- 
ing to giggle,” howled Bertie ecstatic- 
ally, beating his highball glass with the 
side of a knife. 

A chorus of four girls, palpably bad 
imitations of that which they represent- 
ed, scurried about, filling the room with 
an oppressive, pungent perfume, which, 
intended to conjure up the vision of 
opulent tropical nights, got lost near 
the corner of Broadway and Forty-sec- 
ond Street. But a wise manager could 
not have furnished any more miracu- 
lous contrast, when, amid a clamorous 
acceleration of applause, Gilda Gray ap- 
peared. 

Small and glowing, instinct with a 
sensuous and exciting grace, she caught 
and relentlessly held to herself the at- 
tention of her jaded audience. Eager 
for new sensations, they found them 
here, in a dance as old, perhaps, as the 
race itself, a dance shamelessly vivid, 
composed of movements primitive and 
sensuous. 

“Oh, Lordie . . . I’ve seen this so 
often,” murmured Susie Burnham with 
an undisguised yawn. Let’s clear out 
before she gets started. ...” 

Bertie’s fat face turned up in path- 
etic appeal. “Oh, please, Susie,” he 
begged. 

Susie’s lips puckered into a red and 
sullen smile. “I wouldn’t take you 
away for the world, as long as you’re 
dying,” she said. Turning to Du Mau- 
rier, she laid her hand upon his sleeve. 
“Would you,” she whispered, “be un- 
selfish just for once? Would you take 
me home?” 

Du Maurier withdrew -his arm and 
glanced at Isabel. “Any objections?” 
he inquired — quite superfluously. 

“Of course not,” she replied, and 
turned to the dance floor, with a pre- 
tended utter indifference. 

Before her the dance of primitive 
movements gilded with modernity con- 
tinued its inexplicable magic. 

* * * 

“Ye Gods, I’m tired,” ejaculated Cecil, 
as she and Isabel stumbled up the dark 
hall toward the studio door. “I’m glad 
tomorrow is Sunday so we can sleep 
late. Hullo — what’s this?” as she saw 
that the studio door was wide open. 

“ Mpn Dieu ,” Mesdemoiselles, but I 
am glad you have arrive,” cried a voice 
tremulous with relief, and Anastasie de- 
tached herself from the gloom. “And 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


43 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


but it is lucky I decide to come home 
early,” she added, waving her hands 
wildly. “With Monsieur le Capitaine 
raving like a maniac, Mesdemoiselles, 
but like a maniac, I assure you.” 

Isabel, curiously unsurprised in her 
state of emotional exhaustion, wonder- 
ed vaguely what it was all about. “Be 
sensible, Anastasie,” commanded Cecil 
sternly. “What happened?” 

“He say now it is nothing,” explain- 
ed the maid in an undertone. “A mare 
of the night, as you call it. But he 
scream, Mademoiselle Cessy, he scream 
like the crazy person, about some white 
beast that come to get him, and he tear 
at his throat with his finger. He ask 
for the whisky, and he hold it up to the 
light so” — here there was another il- 
lustration — “and say in a most ugly 
voice: ‘Anatasie, watch me drink to 
the white leopard, omen of misfortune 
and death.’ And then he laugh, Made- 
moiselle, such a laugh that make me 
shiver in my skin, and tell me to get 
out.” 

Cecil looked toward Isabel. “Had we 
better have a doctor, do you think?” 

Just then Adrian, slightly hoarse, but 
intensely audible, called: “Cecil, you 
practical idiot, get to bed. I want to 
calk to Isabel.” 

Cecil looked startled for once, glanced 
at her sister. Then she shrugged. 
“You’d better go in. He can’t do worse 
than murder you.” 

Adrian was in bed, propped up against 
half a dozen cushions, with the covers 
drawn closely about him. He looked 
ghastly. Adrian’s mouth grinned, and 
he waved his hand toward the door. 

“I’ve seen what I wanted,” he said 
gently. “It’s too bad. A sacrifice will 
certainly be demanded. Now you can 
go.” 

Isabel fled. 

“What on earth did he want?” de- 
manded Cecil, as her sister flung herself 
upon the bed. 

“Lord knows. He’s talking like an 
idiot. Oh, Cecil,” cried Isabel, desper- 
ately, “do you think he’s crazy, stark 
raving crazy?” And she told Cecil what 
her father had said. “And seeing the 
white leopard too. . . .” 

Cecil frowned, and looked away. “No,” 
she said at last.. “I don’t think he’s crazy. 
I think he’s had an attack of delirium 
tremens. I’ll call a doctor in the morn- 
ing.” 

Like most medern girls, Isabel prided 
herself upon being an atheist. Never- 
theless she could not restrain a profound 
interest in everything that pertained to 
the esoteric. 

Somehow she connected here emotions 
in the restaurant with Adrian’s hallu- 
cination. The night’s disconnected hap- 
penings seemed bound together by a com- 
mon undecipherable cause. 

Having, like most atheists, a dread of 
witchcraft, thoroughly ecclesiastical in 
spirit, Isabel was frankly relieved when 
the doctor pronounced Cecil’s prosaic 
diagnosis approximately correct. 

Cecil, left alone with her father, did 
not mince words. 

“You’ve frightened Isabel half to 
death with your talk about magic,” she 
accused, running irritable fingers 
through her hair. “It’s all very well for 
you to drink yourself to death if you 
want — to see pink lizards, or green ele- 
phants, or — ” 


amiably ^ leopards ” corrected Adrian 

p urple leopards, for all I care,” 
snapped Cecil. “But don’t blame them 
on^the supernatural, I beg of you.” 

“I don’t,” said Adrian blandly. “I 
blame them on the subnatural. King 
batan lives underground. As for Isabel 
one glance at her was enough to show 
that her attack of nerves resulted from 
nothing as unimportant as a father ” 

Cecil gave him a swift look, but re- 
1 rained from Questioning the source of 
his information. 

“Consider her a little, Adrian,” she 
uiged. 1 m afraid she’ll be very un- 
happy if Du Maurier doesn’t come 
back. . . .” 

Cecil’s fears were justified at short no- 
tice. 


CHAPTER V. 

Du Maurier Fails to Appear 

Du Maurier did not come back, nor so 
much as telephone, on Sunday, Monday, or 
the days that followed. Isabel, white-lipped 
with determination, repressed her feelings and 
applied herself to work. The statue of Orpheus 
and Eurydice, which she and Du Maurier had 
planned together, was almost completed* she 
had told him so on Saturday night. Valiantly, 
she hoped against reason that lie would come 
to see it, if not to see her. But Wednesday 
passed, and when at eight an unexpected 
caller was announced, it was not Du Maurier, 
but Laurence Sanville, the most faithful of 
Isabel’s suitors. Larry was a young man of 
the type which Du Maurier characterized as 
dumb but happy. Larry was a nice boy, and 
if he was not as brilliant a conversationalist 
as Du Maurier, at least he played as good a 
game of polo, danced as well, and loved Isabel 
better. 

His first words sent an arrow through her 
heart . 

“I hear it’s all off with Dick,” he said, and 
reached for her hands. 

She moved away, remarking that news — 
she almost said bad news — travelled quickly. 

“It’s good news for me,” Larry informed 
her. “Not that I’m flatterin’ myself, but one 
less rival is one rival less. Isabel dear, tell me 
there’s a chance.” 

“There isn’t, Larry* 1 don’t want to en- 
courage you, when I know we can never be 
anything but friends.” And, having said the 
conventional thing, Isabel looked winsomely 
up at him. 

“Oh, damn that chap Du Maurier!” he 
groaned. “I think you really love him. And 
he goes gallivantin’ with the little red-haired 
— ” He stopped, recalling the precept that 
one must not say what one thought of a 
woman — to another woman. He fell on his 
knees beside Isabel and l>eggcd her to forgive 
him for “being’ such a beast”. 

“There’s nothing to forgive, Larry, old 
boy,” said Isabel, passing maternal fingers 
across his crisp tobacco-colored hair. ‘Aon 
see it’s true. I’m just a silly girl. But I'll get 
over it,” she added sagely, “and so will you.” 

He squatted on the floor, and smiled, in- 
stantly hopeful after the manner of some men 
and all fools. “But I won’t get over it,” he 
promised. “I’ll be like Cyril Harcourt is 
about your Aunt Veronica. I’ll wait for 
twenty vears if necessary.” 

Isabel, her thoughts elsewhere, managed 
to laugh with elaborate cynicism and spent 
the remainder of the evening acting old and 

tragic. , 

Oil Thursday morning, reconsidering Larry’s 
words, and thinking not only of her broken 
heart but of the jokes her friends would make 
about it, I sals' I felt, resentment rising to a 
climax. And at this point it inevitably re- 
solved into action. 


She had gotten up early, ostensibly to put 
a few finishing touches to the sketch. But 
Deed, entering the studio an hour later, found 
her standing in her nightgown, regarding 
with an expression of cold distaste the two 
"nely moulded figures on the stand. 

“\V hat’s the matter?” asked Cecil. 

“The matter? What isn’t the matter? 
1 realize now that my work has been so much 
wasted time. This— this thing— is rotten!” 

Cecil, pausing to throw her fur coat on the 
cushion-studded divan, made an exasperated 
movement. 

“You know it’s good. It’s the best work 
you ve ever done.” 

^ hen Isabel did an astonishing thing, 
rhere was an instrument of flexible metal 
upon the stand, and, taking this up, Isabel 
proceeded with deliberate malignity to destroy 
the labor of many months. 

Cecil asked disapprovingly what on earth 
had made her act like such a fool. 

“Du Maurier.” Isabel’s answer was swift 
and savage. “It was his concept, his spirit, 
and when he . . . left me ... he destroyed 
it as surely as though he had used this knife.” 
Isabel turned away from the ruin. “I hate 
him for it!” she cried. “I hate him for killing 
whatever is best in me! I hate him because 
I can’t live without him!” 

“I hope you’ve relieved yourself . . .” 
Cecil’s cool censorious voice was like a clash 
of ice-water on Isabel's anger. 

“Relieved myself . . . ” Isabel threw her- 
self upon the couch, and lay there motionless. 
She was still lying there when Cecil, glancing 
at her watch, realized that it was after nine, 
and knew she would be late to the office. 

Isabel began to shiver. After all, it was 
December, and she had on nothing but a thin 
nightgown. An attack of the “flu” would 
hardly improve matters. With this philo- 
sophical reflection, Isabel arose from the divan 
and began to walk toward her bedroom. As 
she turned, her eyes fell upon the calendar on 
which she and Cecil scrawled their daily en- 
gagements. It was Thursday. She' had 
promised Susie to shop with her that after- 
noon. 

Squaring her shoulders, Isabel entered her 

bedroom and began to dress. 

* * * 

Cyril Ilarcourt, a tall stooping man with 
eyes like a vulture’s, and a stern, finely mould- 
ed mouth, was known by all his colleagues as 
a stickler for efficiency. He had been a lawyer 
before he became senior partner of Ilarcourt, 
Hutchinson <fc Vincennes, and his affairs were 
carried on with an excessively legal exacti- 
tude. Nevertheless the severe lines of his face 
relaxed, and the keen eyes softened somehwat , 
when Cecil entered. 

“Good morning, Miss Rayburn,” he said. 
“You are” — he glanced at the leather travel- 
ling-clock on his desk — “you are just fifty-four 
minutes late. This is quite unpardonable.” 

“Shall I leave at once,” Miss Rayburn in- 
quired formally, “or shall I wait until even- 
ing?” 

Then Mr. Harcourt and Miss Rayburn 
looked at one another and laughed. “I think 
you had better stay, Miss Rayburn,” said 
Mr. Harcourt. 

A few hours later the same two made their 
way through a restaurant packed with men, 
and seated themselves at a small table. 

Having delivered the optimistic prediction 
of a big bull market due after the New Year, 
Mr. Harcourt inquired genially: “How’s the 
little sister?” 

Cecil had long known that her stern and 
irascible employer was capable of a vast deal 
of tender sympathy. 

“Isalxd’s in rotten shape,” Cecil admitted. 
“She spent the morning smashing up the best 
piece of sculpturing she ever turned out. Her 
sweetheart’s given her the air, and Adrian’s 
been filling up her head with superstitious 



Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


nonsense. He thought he was being chased 
by a — a white leopard. And he told Isabel 
some nonsense about its being an omen.” 

Cecil paused while Mr. Harcourt gave the 
waiter their order. 

Mr. Harcourt with a rueful smile, said: “l 
think little Isabel will get what she wants. 
But it’ll be a hard siege, my dear, and there’ll 
be wreckage in her trail, broken hearts and 
what not.” 

Cecil looked up at Mr. Harcourt with 
anguished eyes, though her voice was as calm 
as ever. 

“What shall I do?” asked Cecil. 

“A friend of mine, Professor Brent, laid 
down a law for the answer to such a question. 
‘Do nothing.’ Beware, Cecil, of meddling 
with the machinations of the gods, for they 
are jealous gods, and like to play their little 
games alone. And now’ said Mr. Harcourt, 
abruptly changing the subject, “I have 
another matter to speak of. Yesterday I re- 
ceived another visit from your charming Aunt 
Veronica. And I must say that, charming as 
she is, she’s hardly the person to be left 
executrix of a will.” 

“Well, you do the managing,” said Cecil, 
and added: “What did she want this time?” 

“She came for legal advice,” replied Mr. 
Harcourt briefly. “Do you remember, about 
a week ago, that some of her bonds matured ?” 
Cecil nodded. “Well, I handed her over about 
ten thousand dollars in cash, with the paternal 
advice to put it in Liberty Bonds. She had 
a tip on Johnson Petroleum which has been 
going up and down like a drunken ther- 
mometer, and wanter me to buy it for her. 
When I told her I wouldn’t, she got exces- 
sively cross and walked out of the office. 
Well, it seems that she walked down the street 
until she came to a house which announced 
oil a sign that it had a direct wire — you know 
the kind.” 

“I can guess,” chuckled Cecil. “A wire ex- 
tending directly under the desk in the order 
department.” 

“More than likely. At any rate, Veronica 
walked in, got the manager of this outfit, and 
told him she wanted a thousand shares of 
‘Johnson Pet.’ at the market. They reported 
the purchase of the stock at sixty, and said 
they were mailing her receipt and confirma- 
tion at once, and to l>e ready for a margin 
call at short notice. Oddly enough,” said Mr. 
Harcourt, “her tip was straight. Johnson 
went up eleven points before the market 
closed. Regular skyrocket stuff. Her con- 
firmation wasn’t in the mail next morning, 
and by noon, with the stock up another eight 
points, she called up the place and told them 
to sell at the market. And here’s the joker: 
they came right back with a ‘Must have 
made an err r, Madam; we have no record 
of your name on our books.’ And that was 
all she could get. They stuck to the story 
that they had never heard of her. Even if 
the thing came to court, there’d probably be 
a dozen people to swear she was crazy. So 
you see — ” 

“That Aunt Veronica’s out ten thousand 
l right little dollars, and has absolutely no 
comeback,” supplemented Cecil. 

“ t looks that way,” Harcourt called the 
waiter and paid his cheque. This is the sort 
rf firm we come up against every day. I’d 
bke to overstep my rights and carry on a 
ittle investigation of my own. And I want 
you to help me, Cecil, because I can trust 
you implicitly.” 

“Who are they?” Cecil asked, flushing 
faintly at the compliment. 

“Firm calls itself Burnham & Levy. Have 
their main offices in Philadelphia — by the 
way, I’ll be wanting you to run over there 
ater on — and a branch here. I^evv has 
money and Burnham brains. But they’re a 
pair of thieves and I don’t care who hears me 
say it. I understand Burnham used to run a 
gambling-house at Saratoga and another out- 
side of Atlantic City until six years ago.” 


44 

He looked at Cecil, who met his gaze with 
a stare of incredulity before she burst into 
uncontrollable laughter. “Take me back and 
put me to work,” she commanded. “I think 
I’m going through the preliminary stages of 

“dementia praecox’.” 

* * * 

A mild atmosphere of mystery surrounded 
the figure of Richard Du Maurier, like an 
aureole of light. 

He had made his first appearance in the 
articular set of New York society with which 
e later became identified — a set in which the 
men played polo and the women angled for 
titles — during that season which followed the 
signing of the Armistice. His excellent horse- 
manship and his taste in dress satisfied the 
male faction of his new acquaintance. Women 
could find no more perfect ornament for a 
drawing-room or a box at the opera than this 
eternally cool, charming, and ‘degage’ young 
man. At the end of his first season Du Maurier 
had become a fixture. 

There were, of course, the bankers, whose 
opinions did not always coincide with those 
of their offspring. Among those of a more 
practical turn of mind some disparaged his 
lack of occupation, others — influenced by 
their women, or else seeing beneath the mask 
of frivolity a shrewd and agile mind — pointed 
out profitable openings in steel corporations 
or railroad syndicates, and priceless oppor- 
tunities in Wall Street. These Du Maurier 
turned down with a bland smile and the 
honest reply that ne would ratner be idle on 
a moderate income than hurried and worried 
on a hundred thousand a year. 

Thus he remained sought after and single. 
So iety set aside its usual prying distaste for 
mystery and admitted with one accord that 
in Du Maurier it was charming. Du Maurier, 
perfectly aware of this, continued blithely 
manufacturing mystery, where no mystery 
was . 

Susie Burnham told him: “I like you be- 
cause you’re so different. I feel it would take 
me years and years, perhaps for ever, to know 
all about you. You’re such a mysterious per- 
son, Du Maurier. And I ... I just love 
mystery.” 

“That’s fine,” he responded, overlooking 
the obvious opening. 

On the morning of Isabel’s destruction of 
the statue, and Cyril Harcourt’s amazing 
revelation to Cecil, Richard Du Maurier said: 
“Susannah, you’re a designing minx.” 

“But,” contradicted Susie, “I’m not 
designing, Du Maurier.” 

“At all events, you’re a minx, an adorable 
minx.” 

An unprecedented dimple showed itself in 
the corner of Susie’s mouth. “I don’t know 
what a minx is,” she exclaimed mischievously, 
“excepting, of course, the kind of minks they 
use in the kind of cape my father won’t buy 
me.” 

“Dear infant, don’t say there’s anything 
your father won’t buy for you, even when you 
weep a la Lizzie.” 

“Oh, I don’t know what’s happened to my 
father,” she whispered. “He used to be so 
sweet and generous. And now — he’s closed 
my accounts at three stores* he won’t let me 
get any new jewelry * why, hb’s even forbidden 
me to buy another hat.” 

“It strikes me,” suggested Du Maurier, 
who like most men preferred the role of com- 
forted to the role of comforter, “that you 
already have a vast number of hats.” 

“Nonsense,” said Susie with unwonted 
sharpness — and at once perceived the blunder. 
“I haven’t anything else,” she wailed. “Just 
clothes and jewels and food ... all empty 
material things. They’re all I have, and now 
they’re taking even those away. Oh, nobody 
understands me. Nobody cares for me. I 
haven’t any . . any . . any . . thing . . ” 

The last few syllables were interspersed 
with soblike catches at her breath. Susie 
hesitated, then turned upon Du Maurier eyes 


moist and brown, eyes helpless and inviting. 
Whereupon Du Maurier, flesh of Adam and, 
worse still, of Eve, said what was expected of 
him. 

“You have me, my dear, if that counts at 
all,” said Du Maurier, and afterwards, 
although it was against his rules to kiss before 
luncheon, he bent down and pressed his lips 
against Susie’s poppy-red mouth. 

Another hour had been broken upon the 
wheel of time. 

Richard Du Maurier his mind awhirl with 
a hazy confusion of warm red lips and soft 
red hair, strolled across Fiftieth Street, and 
down Fifth Avenue towards a justly famous 
florist shop. 

At the top of a broad staircase, in a sweet- 
scented narcotic gloom, he was greeted by the 
presiding spirit in that particular, semi- 
familiar tone reserved for customers of long 
standing who are prompt about paying their 
bills. In the green-shaded silence, that casual 
voice sounded almost oracular. “The gar- 
denais,” it said, “are very nice to-day. I’ve 
put a pair of good big ones aside for you.” 

And immediately, irritated by the placid 
expectation of the words, Du Maurier replied 
negatively: “That was kind of you, but I’m 
going to cut out gardenias. I want — let me 
see — a carnation, I think. Yes, a dark red 
carnation.” Irrelevantly a picture of Isabel 
came into Du Maurier’s mind, and with a 
wholly unusual sense of guilt, a shame that 
changed to positive annoyance at sight of the 
presiding spirit’s amazement, he added lang- 
uidly: “Gardenias are so perishable, so very 
perishable. Really, the best of them arc 
hardly good for an evening. ...” 

Smiling in a kind of self-directed irony, 
Du Maurier drew the red carnation into his 
buttonhole and, with a shrug at futile pon- 
derings, went out into the street. 


CHAPTER VII 
Susie and Isabelle 

Luncheon that day started by being a silent 
and gloomy meal for Susie and her mother. 
Mrs. Burnham, who had arrived just as 
Du Maurier was leaving, had been foolish 
enough to censure a certain person’s idleness; 
she and Susie had quarrelled furiously until 
the arrival of the postman with a letter 
mailed in Philadelphia united them in a sullen 
protest against Isaac’s high-handedness. 

“That caps the climax!” Susie pointed to 
the end of Isaac’s letter, in the postscript to 
which he mentioned the probability of a pro- 
longed visit to the metropolis, since, owing to 
unforeseen circumstances, he was planning to 
shut down his New York office. 

“It’s a stall,” snarled Olive. 

“I can’t dope him at all.” Susie picked up 
the letter, as though constant perusal might 
impress facts upon a mind accustomed to 
evading all unpleasant issues. 

“I have a fitting up town at three, and 
Isabel’s coming back to tea,” Susie announced, 
having subdued her vexed spirit. “Come on 
in and help me decide what to wear tonight. 
Gee, it makes me sick. Bertie’s seen every 
dress I own.” 

Mrs. Burnham seized upon the opportunity 
to relieve herself by resuming their former 
argument. “I am delighted,” she said, “to 
hear that you do not intend spending all 
your time with the lazy intellectual you 
picked up in the theatre.” 

Susie made an about-face which would have 
done credit to a veteran of the world war. 
“Mother! If you mean Du Maurier — you 
know Isabel intro — ” Hairpins flew about 
and tinkled on the hardwood floor. 

“Very well, Susie.” Mrs. Burnham fol- 
lowed her daughter into her daughter’s room 
and cautiously shut the door in Parbara’s 
face. “That doesn’t give him enough money 
to support you, you extravagant child,” con- 
tinued Olive provocatively. “And this is cer- 
tainly the last time for you to pursue — er 
fruitless intimacies.” 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


45 


Canadian Railroader, Montreal 


Susie, now at the stage of smearing her 
pink face with thick white cream, responded 
almost absently: “Of course, I realize that 
you’re anxious to get me out of the way, 
married off daddy’s hands. Of course, I 
realize that in that case there’d be more in it 
—for you.” And she looked up, awaiting the 
certain animosity of the reply. 

But Olive Burnham’s anger had collapsed 
like a pricked windbag. When ne/.t she spoke, 
a change had come into her voice, a curious 
change, so that it seemed to be an echo of the 
voice which must have been hers at twenty. 
“Suey, my girl,” Olive whispered, “don’t sa\ 
that, please. Suey, you know it’s not true. 
You know I love my baby better than any- 
thing. But you’re not a child any more. 
Two years and you’ll be twenty-five. And 
women get old so soon. It’s time for you to 
marry, and marry well. It’s no time for you 
to keep company like a third-grade parlour- 
maid.” 

If there was one thing to crystallize Susie’s 
affection for Du Maurier, it was her mother’s 
opposition. “Now, Mother,” she began, 
‘‘don’t let’s start all over. I like Du Maurier. 
I like him a lot. I’ll marry anyone I want.” 

“If your father lost his money — ” 

Olive’s daughter laughed. “That wouldn’t 
matter. Why, I’d slave for a man I loved, 
mother.” 

“I thought that once,” said Olive. 

Susie, startled by the tone of her mother’s 
speech, looked up. There were tears, bright 
as diamonds, on her mother’s lashes. “Oh, 
cheer up, mom!” cried Susie, rushing over to 
present her mother with a creamy kiss. 
“Everything’s going to be all right.” After 
which she proceeded to remove the grease 
from her face with an embroidered guest- 
towel. 

“Susannah,” screamed Olive, “you’re wip- 
ing your dirty face on my show-towel! Oh, 
you miserable little wretch! Slave for a man, 
would you ? Not if you knew it.” And so on, on, 
and on, until little Susie, flinging her fur coat 
about her with a despairing gesture, rushed 
from the scene, crying: 

“You’re a nasty old thing, and it would 
serve you right if I got run over, and never 
came back. ...” 

Susie did not get run over, but arrived 
safely at the Plaza, where Isabel was waiting. 

“Do hurry, darling,” exclaimed Susie, as 
she rushed up and seized her friend’s hands. 
“We’re most horribly late, and I have a 
million things to attend to. 

“It’s all right, Susie,” Isabel said reassur- 
ingly. “What on earth kept you?” 

“Mother — mother, of course. You don’t 
know r how horried she can be. She always 
puts up a front when you’re there. She called 
Du Maurier — ” 

Susie and Isabel swung westward; the large 
plate-glass doors of an expensive establish- 
ment opened to receive them. The subject of 
Du Maurier — absorbing to both of them 
was thrust into the background while they 
reviewed a pageant of velvet toques drooping 
with paradise, twisted metal cloth turbans, 
and charming bell shapes just in from Paris. 

A tall white-haired man with a red necktie 
and an authoritative manner sent people 
flying to get a buckram shape, which would 
eventually be covered with velvet and adorned 
with Mrs. Burnham’s aigrettes. In the ex- 
pectant calm, Susie asked Isabel whether she 
had seen Du Maurier. 

“Not since Saturday night.” To compen- 
sate for the hurt to her pride, Isabel supple- 
mented: “I’ve been terribly busy.” 

“I'll bet he’s called you up a dozen 
times, hasn’t he?” 

“Have you seen him?” Isabel coun- 
tered. 

“Oh, yes, he’s the sweetest thing, my 
dear, just as nice as you said he was. 
Only this morning he — but this is ridicu- 
lous! What I wanted to ask you was — 


tave £ , kn.w/“* M "’ ym 1 ** 

Isabel heard herself replying: “What 
utter nonsense! I’m much too busy 
working to be in love with Dick or any- 
body else. She interrupted herself in 
order to secure a soft blue turban. “Isn’t 
this lovely, Susie? It’s just my color.” 
And Isabel began to remove the long 
diamond and sapphire pins fro mher own 
hat. Why did you have to know?” 

“It is a lovely color. YLou don’t mind 
11 1 tr y lt on while you’re taking off your 
hat? I had to know because if you had 
been in love with him— you see, Isabel 
darling, whatever faults I have, I have 
one virtue too — fairness. And if you 
were in love with him, why, he must 
know it. And if he knew it, why, he had 
no business making love to me.” She 
gave the blue hat a fierce little tug, and 
regarded herself in the mirror with a 
widening *mile. “Isn’t it lovely? It 
might have been designed for me. I’ll 
just wear it right out.” She added, as 
an afterthought: “You didn’t want it 
anyway, did you?” 

“Of course not. I really don’t want 
any.” 

“I knew you didn’t. You aren’t weak, 
the way I am, about these things. Well, 
now that we’ve settled that, we can get 
back to Richard.” 

“You see,” Susie said, “I have to make 
myself beautiful for him. I have so 
little, Isabel, and the more I get, the less 
it seems I have. He’s all that really 
matters to this poor, poor little rich girl. 
Will you help me, Isabel?” 

“I’ll try.” And Isabel, trapped, rose 
abruptly, mumbled some sort of an ex- 
cuse, and got out of the stifling sweet- 
ness of that unforgettable place. “And 
I will try,” she promised herself fiercely. 

As she rode down through the light- 
pricked mauve of the winter evening, it 
was with a heart hardened against her 
own grief, and a mind filled with stub- 
born resolve. “I have plenty of re- 
sources,” Isabel thought. “I have my 
work, I have my father to look after, I 
have Cecil; I have the satisfaction of a 
double loyalty, to my friendship with 
Susie, to my own convictions of right and 
wrong. I will not see Du Maurier 
again.” A sudden overwhelming percep- 
tion of the beauty of the sacrifice lifted 
Isabel upon invisible wings, so that she 
felt herself soaring far above a city of 
passion and pettiness, a city of greed, 
Beauty, enfolding her, wrapped her in 
peace. 

From Anastasie Isabel learned that her 
sister had gone with Potter to dine at 
Giuseppe Cappo’s restaurant on Thirty- 
ninth Street. 

Adrian greeted his daughter with a 
brief nod and the grin of a gargoyle. 
“I hope you haven’t just decided never 
to see your young man again,” he volun- 
teered, with his peculiar characteristic 
of hitting the nail on the head, and Isabel 
in a tendered spot, “because he called 
this afternoon and announced his inten- 
tion of coming back tonight.” 

“Because Susie has another engage- 
ment,” Isabel thought. “Oh, Lord!” 


CHAPTER VIII. 

DU MAURIER APPEARS 

Isabel’s immediate problem was whe- 
ther or not to receive Du Maurier that 


night. Her duty was plain. She must 
receive Du Maurier as though nothing 
had happened. She must evade the sub- 
ject of the “Orpheus and Eurydice” and 
conceal its destruction. She had the im- 
pulse to deck and adorn herself for the 
event. 

In the studio there was one panel 
which was a safe. In it a locked black 
box, filled with jewels belonging to 
women now dead, to Adrian’s wife and 
Adrian s mistresses. 

“Give me the key, pupaw.” 

Adrian showed no surprise as she 
burst into his room holding the box in 
trembling hands. “Bring me the box. 
Put it here on my bed.” 

^ was open. Clinking, the jewels 
tumbled across the knees of the brown 
distorted man. 

Diamonds of the old mine cut, white 
and blue . . . Rich rubies still after 

years in their swathings of cotton hot 
and red as tiny chalices filled with 
blood. . . . These belonged to a woman 
Adrian had known before he married 
Helena. A Spanish girl with wonderful 
arms, whose name was Maria Dolo- 
rosa. . . . Pearls, large and white and 
lustreless. Helena’s pearls. 

Adrian watched his daughter as she 
adorned herself — as she put on the many 
rings, more and ever more, until her 
hands were heavy with dull white dia- 
monds; the many bracelets, until her 
arms were cut with crimson bands, crim- 
son welts like the welts made by a long 
whip. Then, as she twisted the pearls 
about her throat, Adrian spoke. 

“Take them off. My God, they’re 
dead! They make you look like a 
mummy.” 

Reality, amazing instant of reality. 

“I’m being a fool,” Isabel said aloud. 
“I’ll go into the studio and put this 
— this stuff — away. I wish I’d never 
touched it.” 


She came to the bed to take the box. 
His hand closed upon her arm. “You’re 
so — female, Isabell. You’ll never give 
him up.” 

“I will! I will! I’ll send him away 
tonight!” And stumbling, defiant, she 
went from the room. 

She stood beside the table in the 
studio. She had taken off the pearls. 
In the lamplight she looked at her hands 
and her arms. Only the rubies had kept 
their color: the rubies that were red as 
wine, red as the summer sun, red as red 
blood. 


“I’m like a ruby,” Isabel thought. “In 
high temperature they change color . . . 
turn green.” 

She became conscious of a sound of 
knocking, took herself in hand. She 
knew that Du Maurier had come. She 
could see him standing there outside of 
her consciousness, see the look on his 
face. She knew that he was stirred, un- 
masked for a moment. 

“Hello, there,” she called. “Throw 
your coat anywhere.” 

His face clouded up. The mask slid 
back into place. But beneath it he 
seether with a new knowledge. “She is 
a woman! Isabel is a woman! Not an 
artist. Never, never the creator of 
statues! A woman, a creator of man.” 

“You have come to see the ‘Orpheus,’ ” 
she said. 

He had come to see her — for the first 
time — to see the woman. 


Canadian Railroader . Montreal 


46 


December , /926: Ko/. X.. No. 4 


“I’ll show it to you presently, when l 
get rid of this junk.” Ridiculous banal- 
ities. “What have you been doing with 
yourself, old man?” 

He watched the red welts of rubies on 
her white arms, like the marks of a 
whip. “Don’t take them off, they’re 
wonderful!” he said. He watched her 
arms. 

“I must take them off!” 

Stripping away the jewels like red 
fire, she threw them in the box, shut 
the black lid upon them. 

“You came to see the ‘Orpheus’?” 

“Yes. I came to see it. Is it finish- 
ed?” 

“Quite — finished.” 

The arm, all white now, reached to a 
cover on a wooden stand. The cover was 
gone. 

Man and woman were gone. 

Artist and critic faced each other over 

the wreck of clay. 

* * * 

Isabel was alone when Cecil and Pot- 
ter returned to the studio. 

“Oh, we had such a wonderful time!” 
Cecil announced hilariously. “We ate at 
Giuseppe’s, and then went to the Rialto.” 

She paused in the midst of lighting 
her cigarette. 

“Did Du Maurier call up by any 
chance?” 

“He was here.” 

“How’d you ever ^et rid of him with 
such admirable dispatch?” Potter 
stretched out his legs and reclined lux- 
uriously. 

“Did Cecil tell you what happened to 
the ‘Orpheus’ this morning?” 

“Yump! And I told her that now I 
knew that Barnum was right.” 

“Well, Isabel, I showed it to Dick.” 

“Oh, my God!” wailed Cecil. “What 
an awful confession of undying love. 
Now he’ll be more unbearable than 
ever!” She blew a long wieath of 
smoke out through her nostrils. “What 
did lie say?” 

“Oh, he was a perfect b'^ast!” cried 
Isabel, momentarily forgetting her pride 
and the presence of Potter. “What do 
you suppose he did say?” 

Potter, silent, effaced himseif, taking- 
in every word. 

Cecil replied quite calmly: “Tnat you 
were a bigger fool than he thought you 
were. That a fine statue belonged to 
the world and not to you. That you had 
no right to destroy it, and that you 
made him sick.” 

Isabel stared. “Well,” she said at last, 
“you’re one peach of a character judge.” 
She saw Potter, became aware of his 
keen glance, changed the subject. “How 
were things at the office today? Any 
news?” 

“Yes,” said Cecil, lightly. “Veronica 
French, the poor fish, dropped a paltry 
little ten thousand.” But Cecil did not 
mention the name of the firm where the 
ten thousand had been “dropped.” 

“Yes,” said Potter, lazily lifting him- 
self from the floor, “Barnum sure was 
right. Good night, young ladies.” 

* * * 

An old-fashioned fire of cannel-coal 
burning in an iron grate threw a tanger- 
ine-colored glow about a room some- 
where in the West Fifties. Close to the 
fire a chair was drawn, and on the hearth 
lay a wire-haired fox-terrier, nose rest- 
ed tentatively between placid paws. 

The door opened. 

The terrier awoke sniffing, yelping, 
helplessly rolling with delight. Richard 


Du Maurier, strolling towards the fire- 
place was instantly surrounded by one 
joyful dog, who seemed to occupy the 
space, to make the noise, of a thousand 
gratified pups. 

“Good evening, Achilles,” said Du 
Maurier gravely, grasping his room- 
mate in the middle and swinging 1-im 
aloft. Returned to his rug, Achilles 
curled up and went promptly back to 
sleep. 

Du Maurier proceeded to remove his 
overcoat, his jacket, and his vest. Don- 
ning a dressing-gown of badly worn blue 
velvet, he went to the big paper-littered 
desk in the corner. There he switched 
on a powerful modern reading-lamp, and 
produced pen, ink and a writing-tablet. 

Before settling to a task of obvious 
importance, Du Maurier made a com- 
placent survey of the room. Everything 
was as it should be: the fire glowed, the 
dog slept, the bed was turned back, the 
shades were drawn, the telephone in the 
corner was switched off. The landlady 
below, if anyone chanced to ask for Mr. 
Richard Du Maurier, would never think 
of associating him with the gentleman 
who had occupied the third floor rear 
for the past four years. The few people 
who were party to his secret were safe 
as mutes. In fact, Du Maurier conclud- 
ed, he was secure as a monk in a cell. 

When he had written a few pages, Du 
Maurier said aloud: “This will make an 
excellent beginning for chapter nine,” 
after which he continued to write indus- 
triously. 


CHAPTER IX. 

CHRISTMAS EVE. 

Cyril Harcourt belonged to the genial 
old set which regarded Christmas Eve 
as a fitting and proper time for family 
reunions. Every year Veronica French 
and her two nieces were invited to par- 
take of a mighty dinner, and to help 
decorate the spreading evergreen with 
bright baubles and gifts wrapped in 
scarlet. Adrian, too, was invited, but 
he always refused. 

This year, as though Adrian’s surly 
negative were not enough. Isabel an- 
nounced that she was not going, either. 

“You and Aunt Veronica will have to 
support the family honor between you,” 
she told Cecil. “I don’t fancy you’ll sink 
under the burden.” 

Cecil started. “Not going? Why, 
what nonsense! Of course you’re go- 
ing.” 

“I’m not.” 

“Why?” 

“For one thing, I’ve told Anastasie to 
take the night off, and I won’t leave pu- 
paw here alone — in his condition.” 

This excuse, though not convincing, 
was valid enough. 

Still, “we can always get a woman to 
come in,” said Cecil, who knew perfectly 
well that Isabel’s reasons for refusing 
had nothing to do with her father. 

“Have you another engagement?” 

Isabel met Cecil’s gaze squarely. Cer- 
tainly not. I shall work on the figure 
of Sappho, finish it, perhaps.” 

But on Christmas Eve, as she wrapped 
her cloak about her, Cecil broke out 
rebelliously : “You’re a little fool.” For 
Du Maurier had not so much as tele- 
phoned. “I wouldn’t make myself that 
miserable for any man.” 

Isabel’s eyes swept somewhat con- 
temptuously over the smooth expanse of 
bare shoulder which showed above her 


sister’s wrap. Then quickly she looked 
down at her own rough smock. “After 
all,” said Isabel, deliberately choosing to 
misunderstand, “it’s my father.” 

“The deuce it is!” Cecil flung back, 
and went out slamming the door. 

Isabel picked up a lump of clay and 
began rolling it between her fingers. 
But she was too restless to work. She 
went in and sat down near Adrian’s 
bed. 

“Go away.” He glanced up with a 
look almost apprehensive. “I want to 
be alone.” 

“Oh, pupaw!” Isabel’s face clouded. 
“On Christmas Eve? Why, it’s the one 
night of the year when you ought to feel 
convivial and friendly. Besides, I stay- 
ed home to be near you, so you must let 
me.” 

Adrian did not smile. He was no 
longer susceptible to flattery. 

“We’ll pass over that lie,” he said, “be- 
cause I suppose it’s for your own vanity’s 
sake, as well as mine.” 

“A year ago,” Adrian reminded her, 
“you couldn’t imagine Christmas being 
lonesome or sad. Yet here you are, 
home alone and wretched because of a 
stupid clinging to the belief that a man 
for whom you care will choose to sur- 
pr'se you with a call on Christmas Eve.” 

With that he appeared to go into a 
reverie, forgetting all about Isabel, who 
grew rather uncomfortable. 

Then Adrian awoke from his reverie 
and barked at her: “I thought I told you 
I wanted to be alone.” 

She stood up, her nerves jangling 
from the sudden shock of sound. 

“Give me a drink and get out. My 
lungs are still good, oddly enough. I’ll 
call if I want you. Give me a drink 
and go.” 

“Pupaw, you promised to cut down.” 

“The hell I did. Get me a drink, Isa- 
bel, and be quick about it.” 

Afterwards. “Don’t mind me, young- 
ster,” Adrian half apologized. He ran 
his tongue slowly across the edge of the 
glass, as if this faint savour of whiskey 
were some rare sensual delight. “This is 
one of my bad nights, worse luck for 
you. Run along into the studio and wait 
for your lover to call. . . .” 

“That is not likely to happen. . . .” 

“It is Christmas Eve,” Adrian answer- 
ed, sipping delicately. “Almost any- 
thing is likely to happen.” 

“Anything but that. . . .” Isabel 
thought, as she went into the studio and 
resolutely addressed the statue of Sap- 
pho, finished except a few small touches. 
Small, important touches — gradually 
they drew her attention away from the 
silent telephone, so that it was ten 
o’clock before she stood up, rubbed the 
sticky green mud from her hands, and 
realized that her work was done. And, 
“anything but that,” she repeated. “For 
he won’t come now.” 

Slowly she stripped off the rough blue 
smock and stood there, a slender figure 
in a slip of soft gold-colored stuff. After 
a time she took up a book which lay on 
a table, alternately reading and musing, 
until the clock struck again and she left 
a deeper silence behind its ringing call. 
Then she put the book away and turned 
down the lights. 

The room was dark, save where the 
light from Adrian’s doorway painted a 
pale rectangle on the floor. And Isabel 
felt sorry for their short-lived beauty; 
so sorry that her throat tightened; so 
sorry that she turned away from the 








December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


window, groping about the room until 
she found a chair. There she sat with 
her hands over her face, while hot salty 
tears trickled like white blood between 
her fingers. There she sat until the 
clock struck midnight, when she raised 
her head and knew it was Christmas 
Day. 

And, in that same instant she heard 
a sound behind her, and, turning, saw 

the studio door swing slowly open. . . . 

* * * 

“Oh-h-h. . . . drifting along along 

with the ti-i-de ” Buzz. Buzz. 

“Da-de-da-dee, dadeeseeee. . . .” Buzz. 
Buzz. Da-dum-dum. . . .” 

“Do you suppose they’ll ever stop ar- 
riving?” exclaimed Cecil. “It’s past mid- 
night now, and they’re still going- 
strong.” 

“Fashionable tardiness, my dear,” said 
the woman to whom she was speaking. 
“These Deople are all very fond of Cyr’l. 
So they get tight before they come over, 
instead of drinking his liquor.” 

Cecil replied trivially. She was not 
having a thoroughly enjoyable time to- 
night — poor Cecil. Her mind would keep 
turning to Isabel’s unwarranted absence, 
and then, over and over, to Mr. Har- 
court’s shaken head and disappointed 
smile. She had tried to cheer him as 
best she could, but her efforts met with 
small success. The worldly witticisms 
of Mrs. French seemed more to his lik- 
ing. Cecil looked carefully at her aunt, 
and realized for the first time that she 
did not, that she most definitely did not, 
care for her. 

Mrs. French was a tall woman, slen- 
derly built, but all curves; that rare type 
of figure which the French call fausse 
maigre. Her complexion had the bloom 
and velvet smoothness of twenty sum- 
mers — twenty summers of skillfully ap- 
pked creams and judiciously avoided 
sunlight. 

She and Cecil were standing together 
upon the staircase, from which they 
commanded an excellent view of the room 
below, where two orchestras played al- 
ternately, and eternal couples circled 
about the lighted Christmas-tree. 

“A charming picture, is it not,” said 
Mr. Harcourt, coming up behind the two 
women. 

“Oh, it’s splendid, C. H. Christmas 
wouldn’t be Christmas without it!” cried 
Cecil. 

Mr. Harcourt flashed Cecil a grateful 
smile, but it was to her aunt that he 
turned. “Where are your thoughts, 
Veronica? Far away, I’ll wager.” 

“Indeed not. There — ” Mrs. French 
swept out her hand toward the dance 
floor below. She laughed, quietly and 
irrelevantly; turned with a consciously 
graceful movement, and slowly descend- 
ed the stairs, her black velvet train 
sweeping behind her. 

Mr. Harcourt touched Cecil’s arm. 

“Cecil, my child, I don’t know where 
I’d be without you to buck me up. You 
are my greatest comfort in moments 
when I am sorely tried.” He pressed 
her hands quickly. “I must go back to 
jny guests, infant, and quickly, or I shall 
be saying things which I have no right 
to say — yet — ” so with these words he 
turned and left Cecil, left her with a new 
warm tingling in her hand and her arm, 
even in her heart. 

Afterwards she stood for a while like 
one in a dream. Then she tripped 
nghtly up the stairs, separated her 
wrap from several hundred others, and 


47 


(laslK ,<| down again. She wanted sud- 
denly to get back to Isabel, for in her 
present mood she felt competent to pull 
down the barrier which had recentlv 
come between them. 


CHAPTER X. 

A MIDNIGHT PARTY. 

Guests were still arriving when she 
reached the door, where she was greeted 
by a pair of old acquaintances. After 
about ten minutes of conversation, the 
female of the species turned to her hus- 
band, and exclaimed: “What’s become of 
Dick?” 

“I suppose he’s still out in the car,” 
replied her husband. “That’s where I 
left him.” 

“How perfectly absurd! Bring him in 
at once!” 

“But he doesn’t want to come in, dear- 
est.” 

“Bring him in at once, Horatio.” 

Shortly afterwards a flushed and 
triumphant Horatio dragged in a bored 
and sulky Du Maurier. 

“Hello, there — ” Cecil made no at- 
tempt to conceal the fact that she was 
more amazed than pleased. “I hardly 
expected to see you.” 

“Nor I you,” said Du Maurier; and he 
looked about, Cecil thought, with an air 
of nervous discomfort. “I say, where’s 
Isabel?” 

“At home.” 

“At home? Why did she leave so 
early?” 

“She hasn’t been here.” Cecil hesi- 
tated, and then went on in a subtly ac- 
cusing voice: “She didn’t want father 
to be alone, so she stayed at home.” 

“Poor kid, all by herself the night be- 
fore Christmas! If you’re going back 
I’ll come along.” 

It seemed to Cecil that he deliberately 
hastened their departure. She was con- 
vinced that for an unknown reason he 
d d not want Cyril Harcourt to see him. 
In any case, they were soon in a taxi 
chugging down Fifth Avenue. 

“What’s the big idea?” Cecil demanded 
rudely. 

Du Maurier made a movement of 
languid innocence. “I had a whim . . . 
Rather wanted to wish Isabel a Merry 
Christmas.” 

Du Maurier leaned back and idly 
counted the street lamps as they fled 
past. 

“I didn’t know you knew C. II.,” Cecil 
remarked at last, curiosity conquering 
her taciturn mood. “I once asked him 
about you — he’d never even heard the 
name.” 

“Hadn’t he?” sa d Du Maurier, non- 
committally. 

Something in Cecil snapped. “Damn 
you, Du Maurier!” she cried. “You have 
some secret. You’re sailing under false 
colors, and I mean to find out why!” 

Du Maurier stretched out his legs and 
regarded two delicate reflections on the 
tips of his patent leather boots. 

“Solving riddles is a splendid mind- 
trainer,” he finally observed. 

Cecil was too angry to reply. 

* * * 

It was at approximately this time that 
Isabel, facing about, saw the studio 

swing open. * 

Outlined against the golden light of 
the outer hall she perceived the figure 


Canadian Hailroadcr, Montreal 


of StocK bridge Potter, pale, disheveled, 
and with difficulty supported by a 
strange young man with a purple neck- 
tie. 

Isabel moved rapidly to the table: 
switched on the lamp. 

“Say, does this guy live here?” in- 
quired the strange young man, blinking, 
Just then Potter’s knees gave way en- 
tirely and he sagged to the floor. Isabel 
took his feet, the strange young man 
grasped him firmly beneath the arm- 
pits, and between them they managed 
to carry him to the divan. 

Only then did Isabel raise frightened 
inquiring eyes to the stranger and stam- 
mer: “What happened! is . . . was there 
an accident?” 

Keep your shirt on,” he advised with 
an engaging smile. “S’not wood alcohol, 
or anything like that your brother’s got 
Just a hard-boiled bun.” 

Isabel recoiled sharply. “He isn’t my 
brother.” 

She thought a shade of dismay passed 
over the stranger’s face. “Your hus- 
band, Madam?” he inquired. 

Isabel colored. “N-no,” and then, 
catching sight of the stranger’s expres- 
s on, she added with hasty severity: 
“And since you took the trouble to ask, 
he does not live here. Not at all.” 

To her amazement the young man in 
the purple necktie flushed deeply crim- 
son. She noted he was a pleasant-look- 
ing boy, with clear olive skin, framing 
grey eyes as deep and pensive and heavy- 
lashed as those of a young girl. 

“I beg vour pardon,” he stammered 
finally. “He told me this was his ad- 
dress.” 

The strange young man, who during 
the latter part of the oration had been 
fumbling in his pocket, remarked cheer- 
fully. “Well, he’s out,” and producing 
an immaculate card, upon which the name 
of Wadsworth Silverstein and the ad- 
dress of Silverstein’s Superior Suits Co. 
were neatly printed, he proffered it to 
Isabel in his courtliest manner. 

“My name is Rayburn, Isabel Ray- 
burn, “ she responded, holding out her 
hand. “The gentleman on the divan, 
who is so vastly indebted to you is Mr. 
Stockbr'dge Potter, lately of the Ameri- 
can Consulate in Cairo. Perhaps you 
will be good enough to tell me where 
you met — or shall I say found — him.” 

“You shall say ‘found,’” agreed the 
obliging Mr. Silverstein. “And I’d be 
tickled to death to tell you anything.” 
Thereupon he removed his overcoat, 
hung it over the back of the most un- 
comfortable chair, and sat down. “I 
discovered him sitting on the curbstone 
in front of Jimmie Cassidy’s old saloon 
up to Forty-e ghth Street. He gave me 
this address, you see. As for being in- 
debted. . . .” Mr. Silverstein shrugged 
magnanimously, “seeing that it’s helped 
me to meet you,” he said. “I’ll say it was 
a pleasure, and we’ll call it square.” 

“Thank you,” answered Isabel, but so 
coldly and stiffly that she might better 
have voiced a reproof. Isabel was more 
of a snob than she cared to admit. 

“Now see here, Miss Rayburn, i don't 
want you to get me wrong. I’m not try- 
ing to be fresh, only — ” His long grey 
eyes sought hers wistfully, but found no 
help. I know you’re A 1 in the social 
register, and all that. I’m not such a 
dumb-bell that I can’t see the difference 






Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


48 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


between us in that way. And — ” Still 
no encouragement. “But I’ve never had 
a chance to meet a girl like you. And 
now that I have — well, I'd like to go on 
knowing you. D'you see?” 

Isabel did not know what t.o say; 
therefore she said nothing. 

When he spoke again, a fine edge of 
sarcasm cut his words. “What shall we 
do,” he asked, “with your good friend, 
Mr. Potter, lately of the American Con- 
sulate in Cairo?” 

“I should let him sleep.” 

The words, spoken in Cecil's voice, 
brought Isabel and her companion 
sharply about. Cecil, her evenir.g wrap 
thrown back from gleaming shoulders, 
stood smiling in amused self-possession. 
Beside her was Richard Du Maurier. 

“Merry Christmas,” he said, and bowed 
to Isabel. He seemed to add: “Couldn't 
you do better than this, poor girl?” 

Isabel was too utterly astounded to 
guard herself. “Why — Dick — ” She 
took a step forward, her hands out- 
stretched. “Why, Dick whatever 

brought you . . . ?” 

“A taxicab, my dear. An orange and 
black one. I came,” Du Maurier added, 
“in the hope of surprising you, but it 
seems you have turned the tables on 
me.” 

Isabel explained. “Mr. Silverstein was 
good enough to come to Stock's rescue,” 
she said, smiling for the first time upon 
the stranger. “I want you to know 
him. My sister, Cecil. Mr. Silverstein. 
And Du Maurier.” 

Mr. Silverstein shook hands all the 
way round. Mr. Du Maurier disengag- 
ed his fingers, and looked at them as 
though they were valuable antiques. 

“Really,” said Isabel, “what are we 
going to do?” 

Cecil took command of the situation. 

“It's Christmas Day!” she said. “Let's 
each have a drink and some scrambled 
eggs!” 


CHAPTER XI. 

ISABEL'S NEW ADMIRER. 

Toward three o'clock Potter awoke 
with a headache, to find a group of 
solemn ^youngsters discussing matters 
supposed to be discussed by sociologists. 

Silverstein said: “I don't suppose I'll 
ever be able to dope a social system 
worked out on the basis of the age of 
families. Take this fellow Potter. Now 
Miss Rayburn's been telling me his 
family were among the first settlers of 
Maryland, and had all sorts of grants 
from the king, and so on. Well — look 
at him!” 

Four faces turned in Potter’s direc- 
tion. 

Potter made a ceremonious bow, and 
echoed : 

“You're perfectly right. Here am I, 
a Son of the Revolution, chip off the 
Plymouth Rock, petted infant of a 
mother with a family-tree that was old 
when the tree of knowledge was planted. 
Now you — ” he wagged his head gently 
towards Silverstein. “You've gallons of 
money. And yet you couldn't pass the 
front door of clubs where I — the drunken 
bum — would be accepted without a mur- 
mur. Why, I bet your father came over 
from Russia in the steerage, and peddled 
shoe-strings for a living.” 

Silverstein was more sensitive than 
Potter. The blood rushed to his fore- 
head; he started from his chair. Du 


Maurier begged him not to take offense. 

“Potter didn't mean to imply that it 
was a disgrace. Something to be rather 
proud of, you know — being a self-made 
man. And truthfully, didn’t your 
father peddle something?” 

Du Maurier's hint of flattery turned 
the trick. Although his eyes retained 
the look of an injured puppy, Silverstein 
relaxed. “Sure he did. Peddled second- 
hand clothes down on the Bowery. 
Then he worked in a sweatshop. Then 
he got a shop of his own, and other fel- 
lows worked for him. Now — ” the note 
of belligerence, of challenge, roughened 
his smooth voice — “he has four cars, two 
of 'em foreign ones, and he could buy all 
four of you four times over, see?” 

No one cared to take up the challenge. 

“Surely I see,” replied Potter, faintly 
animated by signs of returning life. 
“He could buy me four thousand times 
over if he wanted to. And if he waits 
long enough, he'll buy himself into the 
place he wants to reach.” 

“I wonder . . . .” Silverstone's eyes 
seemed to fasten wistfully upon some 
far-off and beautiful dream. 

He answered : “Anything can be 
bought.” And swunk suddenly upon 
Potter. “How broke are you?” he asked. 

By way of answer, Potter turned his 
pockets inside out. 

“But don't try to lend me money,” he 
said ungraciously. “Because you won't 
get it back, and I don't know you well 
enough to rob you.” 

Silverstein positively snorted. “Lend 
you money? Hell, no! I'm offering you 
a job. A job with Silverstein's Superior 
Suits Company. Take it or leave it.” 

No one interrupted him. 

“Come home and sleep at my pa's 
house tonight. Go to work tomorrow, 
if you feel good; next day if you don't. 
But show these folks that you got some 
backbone, some guts, something besides 
a family-tree.” 

Potter grinned. “I haven't. But like 
old Jurgen, I'll taste any drink once. 
Even work.” He arose, stood swaying 
uncertainly. 

“For myself,” said Silverstein in fare- 
well, having accepted the burden of the 
excuses, “I can't say I'm sorry this hap- 
pened. He turned directly to Isabel. 
“I want to see you again. Will you have 
lunch with me on Saturday, and go to a 
show afterwards?” 

Isabel stepped back. “I can't,” she 
said frigidly. “I am engaged for Sat- 
urday. Some other time, perhaps.” 

Silverstein lowered his long lashes, 
bowed ironically, and went out. 

“You've made a conquest, my dear,” 
said Richard Du Maurier, folding a 
white silk muffler over his chest and 
sliding into his fur-lined greatcoat. 
“You ought to cultivate the young man. 
I m sure — ” He paused, glanced care- 
lessly about the room, and then let his 
eyes dwell upon Isabel's arms. “I'm 
sure,” said Richard Du Maurier, “that 
he could give you lots of — rubies.” 

* * * 

The hectic week between Christmas 
and New Year passed quickly. Its only 
significance for Isabel lay in the fact 
of a renewed contact with Du Maurier. 
A casual contact which failed to simplify 
a situation which Isabel found increas- 
ingly painful. She tried to occupy her 
mind with work. A girl called asking 
for work as a model. She was a brown 
Italian peasant with flat thighs, a firm 


ample bosom, and a tragic history. Isa- 
bel, delighted with her beautiful form, 
her flashing teeth, and her melancholy 
brown eyes, spent a week doing rapid 
sketches in pencil and water color. One 
January morning she realized that it was 
time to pick a subject and start model- 
ing. 

x^apolita, resting on the divan, was 
looking down at a cushion she held in 
her arms. 

Isabel flung up triumphant arms. 

“Oh, Napolita,” she cried. “I’m going 
to model you . . . model you with a baby 
in your arms, Napolita, and I shall call 
it ... I shall call it the ‘Madonna of the 
Streets.' ” 

Napolita, who understood nothing ex- 
cept that she would have work, and, 
therefore, food, sat smiling her whits 
smile. 

Isabel was still pouring over sketches 
when Du Maurier dropped in. He found 
the studio interesting. “What will 
you call it?” he asked. 

“I thought at first I should call it 
‘Madonna of the Streets,' after the model 
who was just that,” Isabel explained. 
“Later I decided to name it ‘Eternal 
Woman.' ” 

“ ‘Eternal Huntress' would be better.” 

“Why? Why ‘Eternal Huntress'?” 

Du Maurier shrugged his shoulders 
and glanced downward at the dark red 
carnation in his button-hole. 

“Eternal woman, or eternal huntress,” 
he said at last, “it is one and the same 
thing. For each woman is relentless in 
her search for the father of those chil- 
dren who will be her single great gift to 
posterity.” 

Isabel turned quite pink. 

“Too bad you aren't an author,” she 
snapped. “No doubt the world would 
have worshipped at the shrine of your 
eloquence. As for me, I recognize the 
paraphrase. It’s from one of last year’s 
novels.” 

“Speaking of worship,” murmured Du 
Maurier, “have you seen our friend Sil- 
verstein ? ” 

Isabel had not. In fact, had it not 
been for Du Meurier's satirical refer- 
ences, plus Stockbridge Potter, Isabel 
certainly would have forgotten Silver- 
stein entirely. 

Potter was gradually becoming em- 
bittered by a struggle against the harsh 
cold world. Having accepted iSilver- 
stein’s offer of a position, because his 
friends refused to support him any 
longer, he had worked regularly for the 
first two weeks. Then he skipped a day, 
and presently, less cautious, skipped 
three. 

Cecil prophesied that Potter’s work- 
ing-days were drawing to a close. “He'll 
last about one more week,” she observed. 

* * * 

It was a cold and gleaming Sunday. 

Cecil and Isabel, having loaded the 
table with sandwiches, tea-cups, bottles 
and glasses, were prepared to welcome 
any number of people; which was for- 
tunate, for presently there was a violent 
knocking and banging, followed by a 
human avalanche which laughed, joked 
and chattered in its descent upon the 
studio. 

Du Maurier and Susie came in with the 
crowd. The women snubbed her. 

Isabel took stock of the company, 
greeting alike those she had known be- 
fore and those she had not. There was 
Colin Vincennes, the junior partner of 
Harcourt, Hutchinson & Vincennes, a 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


49 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


blond man with wicked black eyes, son 
of a French Vicomte and an English 
comedienne. He had just returned from 
California, where his wife, Andrea Dar- 
tie the composer, had been recovering 
from the mild nervous shock of her first 
husband’s suicide. 

There were others whom Isabel knew 

Edwin Dare, the dramatic critic; H. 

Barclay Benson, anonymous author of 
that socialistic volume entitled, “Them 
As Has Gets.” There were a few ar- 
tists who were neighbors. In fact, there 
was a mob. 

Frantic throwing off of coats and 
mufflers was interspersed with shouts 
of “Look here, Ruthie, where were you 
on Wednesday? — I thought we had a 
tea date,” and “Rod, for cat’s sake, don’t 
sit on my new hat.” 

Isabel went over to be presented to 
Andrea Dartie, the composer. She was 
rather taken aback when she learned 
that this pale-skinned, auburn-haired 
girl was a cousin of Du Maurier’s. She 
had never fancied that Du Maurier, man 
of mystery, would have a cousin who 
was well known, who, moreover, lived 
within a block of Isabel. Du Maurier 
had not considered this contingency him- 
self. Knowing Andrea, he was glad that 
she liked him. She was one of the few 
who knew his secret. 

Du Maurier frankly classified his cou- 
sin as the most ruthlessly selfish woman 
he had ever met. Only in music did she 
give. But for her husband she had a 
violent physical attachment, jealous and 
passionate; she guarded <him as a tigress 
her cubs, with a cold and dangerous 
ferocity. She kept what she took. 

CHAPTER XII. 

THE OCCULT WORLD 

Isabel had spread out some of her 
colored sketches of Napolita. Andrea 
said: 

“What a magnificent animal! How 
silly to paint her as a madonna . . . 
with a baby in her arms. She’s far too 
handsome to have babies.” And Andrea 
glanced almost apprehensively at her own 
slender body. 

“Don’t you want to have children?” 
Isabel asked. 

“No, I don’t want children.” Andrea’s 
single concern with love was the pleas- 
ure of experiencing it. “It’s unlucky in 
my family. My mother died of it. So 
did my grandmother. I am quite satis- 
fied with living. I will leave the giving 
of life to God and the lower classes.” 

Isabel’s upper lip curled under. “You 
are afraid,” she said. 

Andrea nodded cheerfully. “My one 
form of cowardice.” 

“Then one should stay single.” Hotly 
Isabel swept the sketches into an open 
portfolio. 

The composer leaned forward and took 
Isabel’s hands. “What a woman you 
are, my dear!” she whispered. “And 
what a fool is Dick, to think that he can 
escape this inexorable devotion! He is 
certainly doomed to be the father of 
your children. . . .” 

Across the room shrill voices strug- 
gled for supremacy. Glasses clinked. 
The piano crashed on like an invading 
army. Larry Sanville continued shout- 
ing for Potter, who had not appeared. 
Time slipped past and bottles began to 
look empty. 

Isabel shut her mind like a box and 
decided to have a good time. 

* * * 


protested.' 8 n ' ght ’ Larry ” Isabel 

It was nine o’clock and the party had 

iT. d 'gw",SS> ha1 ' * do " n c “ up, “ 

“What matter?” Larry grinned fa- 
tuoiisly, and tipped back upon his heels. 

. 1 ™ g °! ng an y uptown robbers’ 

den; its the sjums for us. Who cares if 
its Sunday night?” 

Who cared indeed? 

t T u h 1 Alha ™ bra was in its heyday when 
Isabel and her party drew in before a 
line of cars. 

A blue light was shining in a dingv 
hallway. Sinister, Isabel thought it, as 
she follewd Du Maurier and Susie down 
the staircase which gave upon a white- 
washed hall. 

Smoke hung like a pall upon the scene 
before them, although not half of the 
glistening marble-topped tables ranged 
along the wall were filled. 

Dick ...” Isabel felt her hand pluck- 
ing at Du Maurier’s sleeve. She could 
nott control it. “I don’t like this place. 
Let’s go.” 

Susie’s face, immaculately red and 
white beneath the round brown eyes, 
poked itself through a gathering haze. 
“Don’t be a killjoy, Isabel. Come on. 
Larry has a table.” 

Slowly the room began to take shape 
before her eyes, the figures about her 
to assume definite forms, to attain vol- 
ume. 

A college youth with oiled hair and 
teeth parted in the middle, orgling a 
woman. 

A tall, sinuous girl, gilt-haired, hold- 
ing the hand of a sturdy black-haired 
woman in a tweed suit and crush hat. 


“That type is indigenous to the 
place,” Du Maurier said, interpreting 
Isabel’s thought. “Those two are eter- 
nally here. And there — ” he pointed to 
the girl who played the piano — “is the 
character who made the Alhambra fa- 
mous.” 


Isabel saw that she was a rosy-faced 
girl, a miraculously small, elfin creature. 
“She looks like an angel from an old 
Italian canvas.” 

“A drug addict,” Du Maurier said. 

Isabel pointed out still another group. 
A tableful of dirty, intelligent-looking 
men. who drank sour red wine, talked 
noisily, and scribbled upon sheets of 
paper with extraordinary long red pen- 
cils. 

“Members of a world-famous organi- 
zation which deals with the occult,” Du 
Maurier elucidated. “They are said to 
have peculiar and rather revolting rites. 
But no one has ever been able to prove 
anything. Rousillon scares them off. ’ 

“Rousillon?” 

“Yes. Probably the greatest magi- 
cian in the world. He’s called ‘The 
Prophet.’ That man at the head of the 
table with the tangled reddish beard. A 
most uncanny fellow, really.” 

“You old scare-cat!” Susie accused, 
in a voice of indulgent contempt. She 
turned to Du Maurier, who was looking 
more than usually bored, and added: 
“I’d simply adore having my fortune 
told. Is he expensive?” 

“Expensive?” Du Maurier stared. 
Then he burst out laughing. “My dear 
child, vou don’t mean Rousillon? Bu- 
he isn’t that kind of a fortune-teller. He 
never takes money, or does it profes- 
sionally.” 

Susie lowered her eyes shrewdly. 
“Everyone has his price. 


.9k> you ^°° ’ Cecil whispered 

sibilantly. he s watching you. He’s 
heard every word you said.” 

Isabel gasped: “Let’s go. Oh . I 
know something is going to happen.” 

Mademoiselle has reason.” 

It was the man with the reddish beard 
who spoke., The room fell silent at 
once Rousillon, the soothsayer, fixed 
black beady eyes upon Susie, who 
squirmed. 

“ You w'. 11 see, red-head,” he spat out. 
the evening will bring what you expect 
not. 

Susie twitched, half rose, and then 
dropped into place with an insolent 
1 aught. “You can’t scare me, old nut,” 
she said, “whoever you are. What do 
you want?” 


“Of you, red-head, nothing.” He waited, 
waited until the smoky atmosphere had 
absorbed the last echo of his words. 
Then, “Mademoiselle,” he said to Isabel,* 
“I would speak with you— alone.” 

Du Maurier whispered: “Sit still!” 
And his hand fell heavily upon Isabel’s 
arm. 


“I t is of no avail, Monsieur.” Rousil- 
lon’s beady eyes never left Isabel’s. 
“You see . . . she comes.” 

With locked eyes they moved across 
the room, Rousillon toward a curtained 
doorway, Isabel toward Rousillon. 

“One moment.” Du MaurieT barred 
the Frenchman’s way. “You must not 
leave this room. You understand. No 
quittez pas cette chambre.” 

There was a pause. A pause, while 
Isabel stood dazed; while Du Maurier 
and Rousillon regarded each other like 
two dogs across a bone. Then, “Mon- 
sieur need have no fear,” quoth Rousil- 
lon the soothsayer, and drew back the 
curtain on its brass rings. “He may 
stand outside, if he will. I will not harm 
Mademoiselle.” And, taking her by the 
hand, Rousillon led Isabel to a table be- 
neath a high window and, drawing the 
curtain, sat down. Outside. Du Mau- 
rier stood like one spellbound, glued to 
the spot. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


A VISION 


“What do you want?” Isabel looked 
about the small room, dark but for a 
light outside the high narrow window 
which threw a green reflection on the 
ceiling. ’’What did you wish to say?” 

The great Rousillon shrugged. “A 
word of encouragement, only a word, to 
you, Mademoiselle, who have been strug- 
gling through the dark. I wish only 
that you believe what I say. Therefore 
I ask that you give me a test.” 

“My name.” Isabel lea/ned tensely 
forward, gripping the cold marble edge 
of the table. “What is my name?” 

“Rayburn, Mademoiselle. Daughter 
of that Rayburn who has done brave 
deeds, but will die like his woman in the 
bed. And after a fashion — by cause of 
you, Mademoiselle.” 

Isabel had shrunk back, her finger- 
tips pressed against her throat. “It 
cannot be true,” she muttered. 

She could feel that Rousillon moved 
nearer to her. “I will swear it, then,” 
said Rousillon softly. “In the name of 
the white leopard. Is that enough?” 

There was no sound save the sound 
made by Isabel’s deep breathing. 

“Is it enough?” asked Rousillon. 

“It is enough.” 

“Then be brave, Mademoisell. Heed 
not the trial which awaits you tonight, 


Cattail tun Railroader , Montreal 


December , 1926: Vol. X, No. 4 


50 


nor other trials. They will but make 
you strong*. Let that thought which has 
been beating its dark wings in the 
depths of your mind be set free it wil* 
lead to Victory.” , „ 

“Monsieur, I do not understand 
“Are you brave, Mademoiselle ' 

“I . . . am not afraid.” 

“Then vou shall see.” Rousillon lean- 
ed forward in the half-light, and she 
heard a sound, as of sand poured on the 
table. “Look down, Mademoiselle, and 
do not move your eyes.” 

The sound of a scraping match. A 
thin flame which ran toward Isabel, 
along the table, following an unseen sub- 
stance and igniting as it moved A sheet 
of paper (mite white, and a long red 

PC “Do not move your eyes, Mademoi- 
selle.” 

The pencil marked upon the white 
paper. Strange unfamiliar figures. Fig- 
ures enclosed by a circle, figures separ- 
ated into four parts by the four seg- 


ments of a cross. 

The thin blue flames ran round about 
the paper, paling as they ran. A faint 
sweet odour hung upon the air. The 
flames paled . . . paled . . . and were 
gone. A scented quiet was everywhere. 

“Are you at peace?” whispered Rou- 
sillon. . , 

“I am at peace,” she said, mechan- 


ically. „ 

“Then you may move your eyes. 

She lifted them, with difficulty, and 
looked about. In the darkness she could 
perceive no sign of Rousillon. 

“Monsieur,” she wihspered once. 

There was no answere. 

Now she saw that the green reflec- 
tion had gone from the ceiling, and 
there was nothing left in the room but a 
dim opalescent glow, which changed dis- 
tances oddly, in that now the room 
seemed larger, and now smaller, than 
before. A vague sleepiness, as of some 
potent and not unpleasant drug, came 
over Isabel, who looked out upon the 
interchanging gloom and shimmer ac- 
customing her eyes to it. And as Isabel 
watched a figure seemed to take form, 
and the figure was all white, surround- 
ed by a sort of incandescence, and it 
moved toward Isabel without seeming 
to walk, as the figures in dreams some- 
times move. The eyes were deep, like the 
eyes of Du Maurier, and the curve of the 
lips resembled her own. And suddenly 
Isabel’s heart filled with a torment of 
yearning, as though this white and si- 
lent form was something close and dear 
to her, and though she knew it was not 
flesh and blood, it seemed as though her 
touch might make it so. 

But as she put out her hand to touch 
the figure it receded, beckoned. 

Wherefore Isabel, still in the manner 
of a dream, which gives often a double 
personality, began to follow the figure, 
although she did not move from her 
place. And she followed it for a long 
way, seeing it always ahead of her like 
a spot of moonlight, and farther and 
farther she followed it, without coming 
to the walls of the room. 


Then fell upon her ears a sound as of 
running water; dampness was all about 
her, and a thick winding darkness, and 
the white figure paused for a moment 
before, with a lingering slowness, it van- 
ished into the earth. 


When Isabel came to the place where 
the white form had vanished she saw, 
very far away, clear shining water. But 
of the white figure there was no sign. 


Now the darkness had lifted still more, 
and Isabel saw that she was at the foot 
of a curious steep hill. 

Then it seemed that a small voice— 
and where it came from, Isabel could 
not guess — directed her to the hill. 

So Isabel set off around the base of 
the hill, hunting for a way that would 
be safe. There was but one safe place, 
and this was barred by a high gate. She 
put out her hand in the heavy stillness, 
and touched the lock. 

Now, as Isabel touched the lock, a 
strange thing came to pass. There was 
a tolling and chiming of many bells. And 
this ringing seemed to come from with- 
in, not from without, until Isabel was 
filled up with a magnitude of sound, so 
that her knees beneath her grew weak 
and it was as though she swooned. . . . 

She woke to see the curtain drawn 
back on its rings of brass and to hear 
her own voice saying: “I do not under- 
stand. I do not understand.” 

There was no sign of Rousillon, but 
Du Maurier was bending over her, and 
Susie Burnham was plucking at her arm 
while Susie’s teeth chattered with fright. 

“I’m quite all right,’’ Isabel assured 
them. 

“Then for God’s sake come quickly!” 
cried Susie. “My father just got here, 
and if he finds me he’ll kill me. Thank 
Heaven, there’s another door to this 
room ! ” 

Before she had a chance to reply, 
Isabel found herself pushed into a pas- 
sage and propelled up a flight of stairs. 

On the sidewalk in front of the Al- 
hambra the little party gathered itself 
together for another spring into the 
city’s Sunday night life. Of course, Isa- 
bel was assailed by a storm of questions, 
but she answered non-committally. 
Where to go next was a matter of 
greater, far greater moment. 

“I know a nice little apartment up on 
Madison Avenue,” suggested Larry San- 
ville, who had somehow gotten the idea 
that his first move was a tremendous 
success, “where we can have a quiet 
game of roulette.” 

“Private rooms?” inquired Susie 
sharply, with an apprehensive look be- 
hind her. 

“Certainly. With all the commodi- 
ties. includin’ champagne.” 

“Let’s go.” 

Finally the whole party was safely en 
route for Madison Avenue. 

It was characteristic that in the gen- 
eral excitement not one of them noticed 
that a long grey touring-car detached 
itself from the line in front of the Al- 
hambra, and followed at a safe distance, 
the taxi containing Susie, Isabel and Du 
Maurier. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

THE TURN OF THE WHEEL 

“That’s nothing,” protested Susie, 
gathering in a pile of five-dollar chins. 
“Just wait until I really get -started.” 

The party had arrived without mis- 
hap — and without catching sight of the 
long grey touring-car which followed 
them — at a well-known gambling-house 
on Madison Avenue. Larry Sanviile had 
given the password; in practically no 
time they were installed in a sublime 
version of the cabinet parfciculier; the 
green cover was swept from a wheel 
and board; Susie, in the face of an ad- 
miring audience, starred number seven- 
teen with a hundred dollars’ worth of 
chips — and won. 


“I’ll risk my last hundred thousand,” 
grinned Sanviile. “You coinin’ in, blue- 

eyes?” 

Isabel shook her head. The emotions 
of her experience with Rousillon had 
worn off, and had been succeeded by a 
spiritual serenity which Isabel herself 
could scarcely comprehend. 

I’m the girl who put the ‘roule’ in 
‘roulette/ ” A glittering hand swept 
the chips from a low number. “I al- 
ways win.” 

Susie again. And what she said— 
what she said was true. Her luck was 
phenomenal. Already she was half hid- 
den by neat stacks of red and white and 
blue chips. She played, moreover, like 
one in whom the gaming spirit has been 
born and bred: with a patient and im- 
placable certainty. Her face was emo- 
tionless as the face of a clock; only her 
eyes gleamed out across the table: 
shrewd, suspicious, alert. Her eyes 
smiled, and echoed the words of her 
mouth: “I always win.” 

“I always lose,” said Isabel. 

“Same here.” And Larry Sanviile 
stuck his hands into empty pockets. 

“Place your bets, ladies and gentle- 
men,” said the man behind the wheel. 

Rattle of chips. Isabel’s eyes left 
the face of Du Maurier as she watched 
Susie starring eight; starring seven- 
teen; covering the red. 

“The game is closed, ladies and gen- 
tlemen. Nothing more goes.” 

The chatter ceased. There was a 
whirring sound. 

Enormous tension. And then voices. 

At the first sound Isabel knew instinc- 
tively what had happened. Susie’s father 
had come. 

Click. Click-click went the whirling 
ivory. 

In the silence every sound was deaf- 
ening. One could hear the voices, rising 
louder, louder, like rising winds. 

A polite menial with a placating tone. 
Soft wind. But Susie’s father screamed 
like a cyclone; his voice came rasping 
through the thick walls, shaming, ines- 
capable. . . “Hand me over the keys, 
d’ye hear? I’m going through till I 
find what I’m after.” 

For the first time that evening Susie 
raised her eyes from the table. The 
chips scattered and rolled everywhere, 
but Susie did not notice. Her eyes 
sought the face of Du Maurier, but it 
was shut against her. Then they turned 
to Isabel, and there they found pity. 

“Isabel,” she cried wildly, “I don’t 
know what he’ll do if he finds me. Help 
me, Isabel.” 

What was there for her to do? 

“Go in and stop him! Talk to him for 
a moment. Tell him anything until he 
gets quieter.” 

Something pulled the door from the 
other side. 

Isabel slipped quickly through and 
closed it behind her, hearing a voice call 
from the other side: “Number eight 
wins . . . number eight.” 

“Who are you, heh?” 

Wiih a shock that snatched her back 
to reality, Isabel saw a little black man 
with a nose and chin that almost met. 

Susie’s father, that was Susie’s father. 

The voice alone should have told her, 
she realized, what Isaac Burnham was. 
But it had not. Nothing had told her. 
A. nd now, quite unexpectedly, she her- 
self had come upon the truth. This was 
Susie’s father! This little man. 

“Who are you? What do you want? 

She wanted to say: “I came to learn 
the truth about my rival. I came to 


December, 1926: Vol. X., IVq. 4 


51 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


learn what Susie really is.” But grati- 
tude for the great revelation guided 
Isabel’s tongue. “I am Susie’s friend,” 
she faltered, and managed to utter her 
name. 

•‘Waddo you want? Where’s Suey? I 
want to take her out of this den.” 

“Susie was afraid. She asked me to 
come and talk to you first. It’s really 
not as bad as it looks, you know. She’s 
with nice people.” 

“Nice people, hell;” Isaac showed his 
teeth like a kicked mongrel. “Nice peo- 
ple don’t bring good little girls to joints 
like this.” His eyes met Isabel’s, soft- 
ened unwillingly. “You look like a de- 
cent sort of kid, and like you had a grain 
of sense in your bean, too. Waddo you 
let my baby come here for, if you’re her 
friend? Waddare you doing here your- 
self, heh? You got a poppa?” 

Isabel nodded. 

“Waddo you think he’d say if he 
seen you here?” 

Isabel visualized Adrian. “I — I don’r 

think he’d mind,” she said. “You see 

he trusts me!” 

“Well, I know women!” Isaac Burn- 
ham buried his hands in two deep poc- 
kets, and spread his legs apart. “I 
don’t trust the best of ’em.” 

“Things like this aren’t wrong unless 
you think they are, Mr. Burnham. We 
just went out for a lark . . . sight-seeing. 
None of us meant to do anything wrong. 
So please don’t be too hard on Susie. 
I’d rather you blamed us.” 

“I do blame you — all of you!” cried 
Isaac, savagely. “I give up my girl and 
let her ma bring her to New York so’s 
she could meet decenter people, and all 
she meets is a bunch of lounge lizards 
that’s after her jack and takes her to 
places like this.” Then suddenly, “Oh. 

I guess you ain’t altogether to blame, 
kiddy,” he said. “Not if you got a poppa 
that don’t care. And I guess you’re a 
plucky girl, or you wouldn’t of come in 
when Suey was scared. . . .” Isaac Burn- 
ham removed his hands from his pockets 
and flung them out in a gesture of ra- 
cial philosophy. “Tell her to come 
along,” he said. “Tell her the old man 
ain’t sore, just turribel hurt and sorry, 
see? I want to take her out of all this. 
Tell her that, will you, heh?” 

“Thank you,” said Isabel, and added, 
to the complete mystification of Isaac 
Burnham: “You have told me something 
tonight . . . done me a favor which I 
can never repay. But if I ever have a 
chance to do you a good turn, I solemn- 
ly swear to take it.” . . . 

The wheel was spinning again when 
she entered the room. 

“Where is Susie?” 

Cecil replied. 

“She and Du Maurier toddled off just 
after you went in to her father.” 

. Oddly enough, the sudden tears which 
stung Isabel’s eyes were for Isaac rather 

than herself. 

“Cecil,” she whispered. 

And Cecil was at her side. 

But Isaac went as he had come, in a 
long grey touring-car, alone. 

* * * 

The affair of Rousillon, upon which 
Isabel the woman came to look with the 
awe and wonder accorded to such things. 
Played curious tricks with the mind of 
Isabel the girl. 

When, at breakfast, Cecil asked her 
to describe what she had seen, she could 
only start, rub her hand across her eyes, 
and vaguely shake her head. 

They discussed the scene between 
Isaac and Isabel. Cecil — consumed with 


curiosity concerning that man whose af- 
fairs were so closely linked with thoso 

w«»M fc° Urt Hutchlnson & Vincennes— 
' V ®“ W h av e given much to share her se- 

Cvril W R-M.p ISab H ' Sh «. resolved to ask 
7 $ ril Harcourt s permission to retract 
the promise of silence. 

Cecil rose briskly, eyes fixed on her 
wrist-watch. ‘I shall have to trot-tro^ 
to market, she said, thinking of the re- 
quest she would make of Mr. Harcourt. 
A nd tonight I’ll have news for you ” 

Before noon Mr*. Fallon, the grey- 
haired elderly scrub-woman, arrived on 
her weekly visit. 

« r ‘ Po] ish,’ ” Isabel informed her father, 
rhymes with ‘demolish,’ I’ll let her do 
coth in her own way. The place will get 
a thorough cleaning.” 

Nonsense! said Adrian, who was in 
an argumentative mood, “scrubwomen 
never clean. Besides, who cares? I 
hate super-cleanliness— it’s so ignorant 
Stiff and priggish— like Cecil.” 

“You seem vexed with Cecil, pupaw?” 

“Oh, the deuce take her, and her lec- 
tures at the same time. I only hop" 
there’s an extra platform in heaven.” 

Isabel protested. 

“It’s not super righteousness with 
Cecil. I think it’s only because she can’t 
put herself in other people’s places. 
Can’t feel things in spirit that she has 
never felt in flesh. That’s why she 
can’t understand the way I feel— about 
Dick. Because she’s never been in love.’ 
Isabel stole a glance at her father, and 
saw that he had relaxed into a listening 
pose. “I don’t believe she’s ever care 1 
for anyone except you, and me. And 
Cyril Harcourt, of course.” 

“Not of course.” 

“What ?” 


“I said not of course. Why should 
Cyril Harcourt be of course?” 

* “Really, pupaw, one might think you 
were implying that Cecil was in love 
with C. H.” 

“You flatter me.” Adrian drummed 
on the counter-pane with one mocking 
fingertip. “I lack the delicacy of im- 
plication. I state that Cecil is in love 
with Cyril Harcourt.” 

“Then you state nonsense.” She 
added rudely: “Cecil tells me everything. 
She wouldn’t - come to you, and not to 
me.” 

“She hasn’t come to me,” Adrian 
amended, with rare patience. 'I’m Sher- 
lock Holmes, Junior. I deduced it. Now 
you’d better go.” 

Isabel apologized. She had been too 
quick. 

Adrian snickered, but said indifferent- 
ly: “On your way out, stop and see the 
janitress. My bell has been out of order 
for a fortnight.” And so busy was Isabel 
speculating about her father that she 
quite forgot to see the janitress on her 
way out. 

The fine weather kept. The sun rode 
high in the heavens, and a crisp wind 
blew out of the west. Isabel, walking 
up Fifth Avenue, drew buoyancy and 
vigor into her lungs with the fresh air 
and, watching the people she passed on 
her way, made idle speculations as to 
their lives and ambitions. 

Her thoughts turned to Mrs. French 

Mrs. French, that woman of vast and 
colorful experience! Like one in a dream, 
Isabel hailed a passing cab, jumped in, 
and gave the driver an address on West 
Fifty-ninth Street. Then, with a sigh, 
she sank back into the cushioned seat, 
and delivered herself to fate. 


CHAPTER XV. 


• x^ U ? le Pl ? rn ^ am turned a tear-wet face 
into her pillow, and wailed aloud in her 
remorse: “Oh, why did I do it? Whv 
did I do it? Isabel will never forgive 
me, „ and she’s the only person 1 care 


ouunuuu ciose to the bed. 

“You’ve put your foot in it this time, 
my girl, said Olive, and held out a tele- 
£ ram to her daughter. 

Susie dried her eyes with a lace-edged 
handkerchief and, pushing the massed 
hair from her forehead, began to read. 

Slowly the bright color left her 
cheeks. 


Oh, how horrid!” she finally cried, 
and crumpled up the yellow sheet. “How 
beastly unfair to take away my present 
because I tried to get one little evening’s 
amusement! ...” and flinging herself 
across the bed, she resumed her weeping 
with redoubled violence. 

All during the morning the sound of 
weeping came from Susie’s room, and at 
lunch-time Olive went across the street 
to Sherry’s, where she put in a call to 
Philadelphia. Isaac had just returned 
to his office, and was in one of his more 
reasonable moods. After ten minutes 
Olive hung up the receiver and returned 
impassively to the apartment. 

“I had another telegram,” she lied, 
caressing Susie’s hair. “Your father 
has reconsidered. He says you shall 
have the bracelet if you behave in the 
future. And also,” Olive added, grudg- 
ingly enough, “he said to ‘excuse your- 
self’ to the little girl he saw* last 

ni&ht that aside from us she’s 

the best friend you’ve got.” 

“Oh, I know it, mother, I know it!” 
cried Susie, smiling through her tears. 
“I’m going right out and send her the 
biggest bunch of orchids in New York.” 

Tightening her lips, Olive turned 


away. 

“You never send me orchids,” she said, 
in her old sarcastic manner. “But then 
I’m only your mother . . .” 


* * * 

Of her two daughters born to that 
bigoted New England landowner Stack- 
pole Thackeray, Veronica, the younger 
and prettier, was the first to marry. 
At fifteen she had flirted childishly with 
Cyril Harcourt, and announced her in- 
tention of becoming his wife — “when 
they grew up.” But a year later Geof- 
frey Warren French, who had made and 
gambled away and remade several good- 
sized fortunes, came to the Connecticut 
farm to see old Stackpole on business. 
When he returned to New York he took 
Veronica with him. 

Veronica’s enemies said that she had 
married an old reprobate for his money. 
Veronica’s sister thought she had been 
swept off her feet in admiration of the 
great Geoffrey French, who had been the 
lover of kings’ mistresses. But Cyril 
Harcourt knew only that the little girl 
whom he had loved was tied to a drunk- 
ard and a swine. They all agreed, with 
varying degrees of emotion, that it would 
end* badly. And they were right. 

However, Geoffrey French’s sudden 
death put an end to the matter. 

When a decent interval had elapsed, 
and the affairs of Geoffrey— who had 
left every penny to his dear wife — were 
settled, Cyril Harcourt again asked Ver- 
onica for her hand. That it was slight- 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


52 


December, 1926: Vol. X, No. 4 


ly soiled he did not choose to notice. He 
said it meant nothing to him. 

“But it means a great deal to me, Cy- 
ril, she asserted. “I've formed bad 
habits, and, what is worse, I like them.” 
So his pleadings were vain. “I’m too 
fond of you to ruin your life, Cyril,” she 
told him. “There is no hope. I will 
never change.” 

“Nor will I,” Cyril Harcourt prom- 
ised. “I will always be waiting.” 

And for twenty years he had kept his 
word, while Veronica grew wiser by far 
and no less lovely. Cyril was stubborn, 
too. 

This was the woman to whom Isabel 
went for counsel. 

Mrs. French received her niece in the 
Directoire drawing room of the little 
apartment where she lived with her 
maid and her Pekinese. It was here, 
with her back to the light, that Isabel 
sat and talked. 

Mrs. French listened quietly, stroking 
the large silken ears of Ming, who slum- 
bered on her knees. 

At length Isabel had come to the end. 
Mrs. French smiled slowly. 

“My dear child,” she murmured, with 
her eyes bent upon Ming’s glossy head, 
“I see that you have made the fatal 
error of falling in love with Richard 
. . . Du Maurier. 

“You couldn’t have chosen a worse 
person to fall in love with. You can’t 
use the same sort of coquetry with Dick 
that would be effective with other men. 
It’s all old stuff to him.” 

“I will be as patient as ... as Gris- 
elda, I’ll do anything.” 

“You’ll probably have to.” 

Slowly the color came back into 
Isabel’s face. “Do you ... do you 
think I ought to take the aggressive 
part?” she asked abruptly. “Do you 
think woman is really the huntress?” 

Mrs. French gave an almost malicious 
jerk to the ears of Ming who jumped off 
her lap and trotted, coughing crossly, to 
a distant corner of the room. “You 
aren’t such an innocent babe after all!” 
she exclaimed. “Or else . . . who put 
that idea into your head?” 

“Pupaw.” 

“Mm. . . . Well ... I thought per- 
haps it was Du Maurier himself. It 
would be so like him to give you a hint.” 
She was silent for a moment. “I think 
the woman is the huntress in spirit,” she 
said presently. “But, to put the matter 
baldly, her method must be to trap, 
rather than to spear openly. The man 
must have the illusion that it is he who 
takes the initiative. Tell me more about 
this girl . . . this Susie person.” 

“She isn’t malicious, or deliberate,” 
Isabel tried to explain. “And she’s so 
spoiled and helpless that it makes me 
feel guilty to do anything that would 
hurt her.” 

“You’ve said enough. I know the girl 
already. Now then, hark to my words 
of wisdom.” 

“I’m harking.” 

“And don’t reproach me afterwards 
for being a nasty, cynical old woman.” 

“I shan’t.” 

“Now, first of all, a question. Do you 
know any man with lots of money, and 
no prejudices against her type? He 
would have to be reasonably vulgar, of 
course, but that wouldn’t matter if he 
were susceptible — and attractive.” 

“Well, I don’t know where .... 
unless” — and Isabel chuckled aloud — 
“you would like me to cultivate Mr. 
Wadsworth Silverstein.” 


Mrs. French wrinkled up her nose. 
“Who in the deuce is Wadsworth Silver- 
stein?” 

Isabel explained. 

“That’s your man, my dear. If he 
lacks a bit of veneer, It’s up to you to 
polish him off before you introduce him 
to Miss — what is her name?” 

“Burnham.” 

“Burnham ? Didn’t you say her father 
was a broker?” 

“Yes, but you wouldn’t know him. 
Firstly, he’s from Philadelphia, and, 
secondly, he’s — well, the name of his 
firm is Burnham & Levy.” 

There was silence for a moment. 

“To get back to our subject,” said 
Mrs. French. And she began to outline 
a plan, which after considerable argu- 
ment, impressed Isabel with its possi- 
bilities. Veronica French slipped an 
arm about Isabel’s shoulders. “Buck 
up, old girl,” she advised. “Nothing is 
ever worth the trouble we go to to get 
it, but the effort is what makes life 
amusing.” 

In the outer hallway Isabel paused. 

“There was a quotation you once 
showed me,” she remarked, “and I’d like 
to know where it comes from.” She 
repeated a line. 

Mrs. French laughed for no calculable 
reason. “Tell the elevator to wait a 
moment,” and she went back into the 
apartment. When she returned she held 
a book in her hand. “Here you are,” 
she said. It’s Lenox Madden’s latest 
book, ‘The Younger Generation.’ Read 
it carefully. And be sure,” she admon- 
ished, “to let me know what it tells you.” 

The elevator clanked to a stop. 

“Good-bye,” said Isabel, “and thanks 
again.” 

“You are quite welcome,” her aunt re- 
plied graciously. 

When the elevator had gone she closed 
the door quietly. “Hendrix,” she called 
to her maid, “get Mr. Harcourt’s secre- 
tary on the telephone. I wish to speak 
to her.” 

Cecil Acts Detective. 

Cecil slammed the telephone on to the 
desk with unrepressed fury. “Oh, that 
aunt of mine!” she brought out between 
clenched teeth. “Oh, the criminal dumb- 
ness of some people!” 

“What’s the row?” asked C. H. 
“Something about this Burnham and 
Levy business?” 

“Yes, the man who followed us to the 
gambling-place was the Burnham in 
question.” And Isabel had lunch with 
Veronica, and let out that fact. And 
the darned woman seems to think that 
because I know his daughter I can go up 
to the man and say, ‘Here, you crook, 
hand me the ten thousand dollars that 
you stole from my aunt,’ and get the 
money, too! She’s such an aggravating 
person!” 

“Oh, Veronica doesn’t mean it,” Mr. 
Harcourt soothed, and Cecil writhed in- 
wardly at the tenderness in his voice. 
We are tied, Cecil. We haven’t a leg 
to stand on as long as we are forbidden 
to act officially.” 

‘ But couldn’t you go over to Phila- 
delphia . . . see the district attorney? 
They’ll be bound to trip themselves up 
sooner or later.” 

“Unless someone warns them, and they 
pull the great trump of all those fel- 
lows: transfer their assets into their 
wives’ names, and file a petition in bank- 
ruptcy.” Mr. Harcourt smiled, shook 
his head. 


Cecil cut in impatiently. “I could go 
to Philadelphia myself, if you trusted me 
enough. But not as Cyril Harcourt’s 
secretary, you understand. Simply as 
the niece of the injured Mrs. French, 
someone personally interested. Oh, C. 
H.,” Cecil begged, “give me a chance.’’ 

A warm look of gratitude was her 
reward. 

“You shall have your chance, my 
dear.” 

That was how it happened that later 
in the day, when Isabel asked Cecil what 
her bit of news was, Cecil replied coldly: 
“Nothing — except that I’m leaving at 

once for Philadelphia ” 

* * * 

Meanwhile, Isabel was spared the 
humiliation of calling up Wadsworth 
Silverstein. 

She did some shopping up town, and 
when she returned to the studio she 
found him there. 

“I’m sure glad you arrived,” he de- 
clared. Without further preliminaries 
he came to the point of his visit. “Look 
here,” he asked. “Have you seen this 
fellow Potter in the last few days?” 

“No. We expected him to join a party 
last night, but he didn’t turn up. Wasn’t 
he at work today?” 

“He was not. And not on Satur- 
day either. On Friday he blew in at 
about eleven forty-five, all lit up like 
the Metropolitan tower. I told Mm to 
go home, and I’d stop around and have 
words with him after business hours. 
Well, when 1 got to his place, the land- 
lady said he hadn’t been around there 
lor a couple of days.” 

“What do you suppose has happened 
to him?” 

Silverstein outlined his impressions, 
which were neither alarming to Isabel 
nor complimentary to Potter. 

“I’m sorry it all happened,” Isabel 
said. 

Silverstein reached for his hat and 
coat. “Don’t let it worry you,” he ad- 
vised. “Hope I haven’t troubled you, 
but I thought you ought to know.” 

Isabel gathered up what courage she 
had. “Surely,” she said, with a smile 
that startled Silverstein by its frank 
cordiality, “you won’t leave me without 
having a cup of tea. I should be so . . 
disappointed.” 

Like most disagreeable situations, this 
one was less alarming in fact than in 
fancy. Silverstein did not drink out of 
his saucer. On the contrary, his man- 
ners were charming, and when the first 
strained half hour was over, Isabel 
found, to her astonishment, that she was 
genuinely interested in this novel speci- 
men of the genius Homo. 

She intended to learn what she could 
about Silverstein, in order to forward 
the execution of her Aunt Veronica’s 
plan. 

Two knocks at the door resounded in 
swift succession, the first heralding the 
arrival of the orchids which Susie had 
promised earlier in the day, and which 
Isabel , with a rather mocking smile, 
pinned to her dress; the second announ- 
cing the unexpected arrival of Du 
Maurier and his cousin, Andrea Dartie. 

Du Maurier had spent a restless 
night. He sensed that the part he had 
played at the gambling house was not a 
gallant one. Moreover, he had been dis- 
appointed in his expectations of Susie. 
They had arrived at the darkened apart- 
ment on Park Avenue at about the time 
Isabel was emerging from her illumin- 
ating encounter with Isaac Burnham. 


December, 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


53 


Canadian Railroader, Montreal 


Susie had not turned on the lights — she 
did not, she said, wish to wake up her 
mother. In the greenish sombreness 
her body had yielded itself to Du 
Maurier’s embrace, inviting, conscious 
of its allure. He remembered her hair, 
filled with a confused odor of tobacco 
smoke mingled with expensive perfume 
an odor that revolted his fastidious- 
ness and awakened his passion. He had 
kissed her; she had confessed that she 
loved him, and he had wanted her little 
rounded body, wanted it sharply and 
poignantly for himself. 

At home, in the still little room where 
Achilles rubbed against the knees of a 
tired and disgusted master, Du Maurier’s 
thoughts had turned with something of 
regret, something of shame, to Isabel. 
And that afternoon, when he came to 
the studio, it was with an idea, vague, 
but none the less existent, of making 
amends. . . . 

The sight of Silverstein pulled him 
up as a check-rein pulls up a fractious 
pony. 

There was an awkward and dismal 
silence which even the exciting morsel 
of news about Stockbridge Potter failed 
to dissipate. 

“He’ll reappear before tomorrow 
night,” Du Maurier predicted, his eyes 
flitting to the vast bouquet at Isabel’s 
waist. “He won’t miss Susie’s dinner. 
By the way, there was a message from 
Susie — you were to bring your own 
man. She wants to have a few ‘stags’.” 

Isabel felt her throat contracting — 
wondered vaguely whether she could 
force words upward and out through 
dry lips. Desire and diplomacy wrest- 
led for supremacy. 

“Why, how nice, Dick!” Isabel said. 
“Will you stop and pick me up on your 
way?” 

Pause. 

“So sorry,” said Du Maurier, “but I 
promised Susie to go up early and help 
arrange the flowers.” 

White sparks of humiliation crossing 
the black cloud of despair. Then 
strength came back to Isabel in a flash. 

With a shrug of rather humorous dis- 
appointment. “Spurned!” she laughed. 
She turned to Silverstein, beaming, al- 
most pastorally shy. “I’d ask you,” she 
said in a voice of nectar and ambrosia, 
“only you don’t know the girl, and I 
couldn’t bear another refusal.” 

“You wouldn’t get one.” 

“No? Oh, would you really go? But 
how awfully sweet of you!” Isabel ex- 
claimed, laying her hand on Silverstein’s 
arm. “You put me into your debt — but 
I shall promise to pay it off giving you 
an excellent time.” 

“Judas ...” thought Richard Du 
Maurier, ^ seized by a complete revul- 
sion. “If my sainted mother could see 
the people I’m getting in with, she’d turn 
in her grave. . . .” 

Andrea Dartie, wise and self-posses- 
sed, slipped her arm through his. It’s 
getting rather late. Dick has offered to 
convey me to my palatial residence on 
the other side of the square, so I think 
we’ll be off.” 

Outside, crossing the bare space of 
grassless gardens and leafless trees 
which were the winter garments of 
Washington Square, Andrea said: 

“Dick, you are a cad. If any man 
treated me as you have treated that 

child who adores you ” 

a 7 0U,d know well enough what to do, 
Andrea. You are what is commonly 
known as a ‘wise bird.’ ” 


“Weil there are limits to selfishness, 
my friend.” 

^ you have discovered one of 
them V 

, She laughed upward, into his face. 

P as t master of the pleasant 
art of insult, Mr. Madden.” 

Du Maurier’s hand closed rudely over 
her wrist. “Not Mr. Madden, if you 
please.” 

Mademoiselle Griselda does not know 
who you are, then?” And she added, as 
he made a sharp negative gesture. “She 
has one of your novels in a conspicuous 
place on her table. ‘The Younger Gen- 
eration’— your latest, is it not?” 

“My latest?” Du Maurier released his 
cousin’s wrist, laughing softly down at 
her. “No. Not my latest. That is not 
quite complete, as yet. But when it is, 
Miss Rayburn will not have it on her 
table, for all that it is her own story, 
and” — the ring of triumph vibrated in 
his throat — “and my best, Andrea my 
very best.” 

CHAPTER XVII. 


THE FIRST STEP. 


Du Maurier waited for Susie’s party 
with the intention of passing final judg- 
ment upon his hostess and upon Isabel. 

Before setting out he gave himself half 
an hour to review the past and prepare 
for the future. At one time, he could 
now confess, he had been very much in 
love with Isabel. When the desire to 
propose formally to Isabel had become 
too urgent, he had taken the precaution 
of — spending two weeks away from her 
at Hot Springs, and on the day of his 
return he had met Susie — Susie with her 
frank desire to please, her play upon 
ready sympathies, her blinding bonfire 
of hair. 

Arriving early, perhaps for the first 
time in his career of dinners, Du Maurier 
found Susie waiting in the drawing- 
room. A sheath of green-blue metal 
cloth enclosed her plump body, and her 
fingers encircled a fan of peacock feath- 
ers with a golden handle. At sight of 
her, Du Maurier’s resolute detachment 
was forgotten. He caught her in his 
arms, drawing her up against the stiff 
shirt-front, which made a hissing sound 
against her skin. 

“Oh, don’t, Du Maurier — my dress will 
be ruined!” 

Upon the strident irritation of her 
rebuff, his ardor cooled as swiftly as a 
snuffed candle. 


Released, Susie purred at him: “Aren’t 
cross, are you, darling?” 

Barbara opportunately announced Mr. 
and Mrs. Cheever, Larry Sanville, and 
his sister, Mrs. Dalgren. Du Maurier 
could not but smile at the crumbling of 
social barriers which permitted conserva- 
tives like the Dalgrens and the Cheevers, 
representing the most solid and most 
sober element of New York’s baby aris- 
tocracy, to take up a rank outsider like 
Susie. 


Barbara ushered in Mr. Wowse, fol- 
lowed by a round of cocktails. Barbara 
ushered in Miss Ruthie Vane and her 
four admirers, then a second round ot 
cocktails. Du Maurier, mentally noting 
the impropriety of having odd men to 
dinner, walked to the window and look- 
ed downward fourteen stories to the 
lamplit street below. Looked until the 
visions that painted themselves upon the 
darkness became unbearable. In en 
turned away, cursing the crumbling so- 
cial barriers that allowed a girl like 


Isabel to trust herself alone in a taxi 
with a manufacturer of superior suits. 

He had lighted a dozen cigarettes and 
thrown them unsmoked into the fire- 
place when Isabel and her escort finally 
strolled in. For some reason that he 
would not analyze, Isabel’s calm com- 
placency annoyed and angered him. He 
was relieved when he found himself seat- 
ed next to Susie, with Isabel and Silver- 
stein at the other end of the table. 

Isabel, already disappointed by the 
same arrangement of couples which had 
afforded Du Maurier relief, found her 
plans impeded by the very person she 
had chosen for their advancement. Sil- 
verstein, wary of making a wrong move, 
maintained an absolute silence, nor did 
he by word or action capture the smallest 
particle of the hostess’ notice. Susie 
occupied herself with Du Maurier and 
with champagne. Silverstein watched 
her as though fascinated. 

The dinner dragged on — with dancing 
to the tune of the player-piano after 
every course — and it was almost eleven 
when Susie, flushed and slightly tipsy, 
pushed back her chair and surveyed the 
table, littered with remnants of fire- 
crackers, favors, and food. 

“Awful!” wailed Susie, who had a way 
of speaking of herself in the third person, 
after the third , drink. Whereupon she 
seized a corner of the cloth, gave a 
mighty tug, and went down in a clatter 
of dishes and applause. 

Du Maurier laughed with the rest and 
helped excavate Susie from under the 
debris, where she lay on her stomach 
with her face in a dish of ice cream. 

“Look at your dress, now,” he whis- 
pered, bending over her. 

By way of answer Susie put her arms 
about his neck, swung clear of the floor, 
and pecked him on the chin, leaving a 
smudge of chocolate sauce. 

Silverstein alone did not share in the 
general mirth, but leaned against the 
piano watching Susie with an expression 
which Isabel could not fathom. 

“What’s the matter?” she finally in- 
quired, sotto voce. “Don’t you like our 
hostess ?” 

“Like lier?” Silverstein turned to 
Isabel, and she saw that his eyes, wells 
that they were of deep and sensuous 
emotion, had become widely dilated. 
“Like her?” Silverstein reiterated. 
“Girlie, I’m suffering from the psycho- 
analysts call love at first sight.” 

“Then why on earth don’t you go and 
talk to her?” 

Silverstein pursed up his lips. “Be- 
cause I’m waiting for my opportunity.” 

At this moment Susie was heard to 
say: “We’ll have to call a flock of taxis. 
Mother has the car.” 

Silverstein’s opportunity had come. 

“Say,” he interrupted in his agreeable 
drawl, “as the novels put it — my Rolls- 
Royce waits below. It’s only a little 
limousine, but I guess a few of us can 
pile in.” 

It could not be said that Susie ran to 
Silverstein’s side. On the contrary, she 
walked; slowly, with a rolling and digni- 
fied gait. And, “Gee,” she inquired 
genially, as she took Silverstein’s arm, 
“where have you been all my life, any- 


“Cyr’l,” said Mrs. French, “I believe 
you are the only man in Montmartre 
with tails on. You are so adorably 
old-fashioned, Cyr’l, so comme^ il faut. 
People are so like their clothes. 


Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


54 


December, 1926: Vol. X.. No 4 


“In which case, wearing tails, I 
should be diabolic, which unfortunately 
I am not. You will have to find a better 
example.” 

“Well, there’s Cecil with her tailored 
suit, and Richard Du Maurier who al- 
ways wears an opera cloak.” 

“Oh . . . the chap that’s been break- 
ing little Isabel’s heart? I don’t know 
him.” 

“Indeed, Cyr’l, you do.” Mrs. French 
glanced quickly about the crowded res- 
taurant. “You rurely haven’t forgotten 
Coui tney Madden’s clever son?” 

“But 1 thought Lenox Madden was 
writing novels.” 

“So he is,” said Mrs. French. “And 
Richard Du Maurier collects the material 
for them.” Mr. Harcourt started to ask 
another question, but she shook her head. 
“Not another word — look ” 

Following the direction of her glance, 
Mr. Harcourt saw that a party was pre- 
paring to occupy a ringside table. 

“You see,” concluded Mrs. French, 
“we speak of the devil — and lo — he ap- 
pears.” 

There was silence, while the strains 
of an exciting rhythm throbbed about 
them. Then : 

“Do go out and call up your house, 
Cyr’l,” begged Mrs. French. “I’m long- 
ing to know whether Cecil’s telegram has 
come.” 

Mr. Harcourt rose, and Mrs. French 
beckoned to Isabel, who left the party 
and came to her. She found Isabel un- 
communicative as to the success of their 
plan. 

“At least,” said Mrs. French, “you can 
tell me how Dick is taking it.” 

“He isn’t taking it,” replied Isabel. 
“He’s leaving it alone.” 

“He’s jealous.” 

“I don't think so,” Isabel added. 

Isabel returned to her party. 

“Did you get your wire?” Mrs. French 
inquired as Mr. Harcourt seated himself 
beside her. 

“I did indeed. Cecil has seen the dis- 
trict attorney, and it appears that other 
reports supplement ours. She says an 
investigation will be started at once. If 
we get our way in this, as we probably 
will, the credit is hers.” 

The music stopped. There was a sound 
of clapping and, in the brief siienee that 
followed, a burst of shrill laughter. 

“That young woman seems happy,” 
Mr. Harcourt observed. 

Mrs. French looked in the direction 
from which the sound had come. Susie 
was there, swaying in the arms of Rich- 
ard Du Maurier, and caressing his 
shoulder with a hand that glittered with 
diamonds. 

“Yes,” said Mrs. French, slowly un- 
folding her fan. “She is happy tonight, 
poor child. But tomorrow — alas, Cyr’l, 
why must there always be a tomorrow?” 


, CHAPTER XVIII. 

AN OVERHEARD CONVERSATION 

At nine o’clock the next morning Isa- 
bel was on the job, but after unswathing 
the sketch, she realized that she was in 
no humor to work. 

Five minutes later the key turned in 
the lock, and Cecil entered, looking tired 
and grimy. When Anastasie had taken 
the heavy pigskin bag into the bedroom 
Lo be unpacked, Cecil went to her father’s 
apartment and looked in. 


After a restless night, Adrian was 
even more disagreeable than usual, but 
added to his ill temper there was a lassi- 
tude altogether new, a more than ordin- 
ary desire to be left to his own devices. 
So, when Cecil looked in, she saw him 
lying back on the pillows, his eyes closed, 
and his face as nearly in repose as it 
ever was. 

“Adrian,” she whispered. 

There was no answer. 

On tiptoe Cecil returned to the studio, 
went to the telephone, and said to the 
operator: “Give me Rector ten thou- 
sand.” After receiving two wrong num- 
bers and being told that her party d.d 
not answer, she was connected with the 
offices of Harcourt, Hutchinson and Vin- 
cennes. 

“Our Philadelphia friends,” she told 
the senior partner, “will be arrested for 
bucketing before the week is up.” There 
was a silence, then “No,” said Cecil, “I’ve 
told nobody. Certainly not Isabel. She’s 
very communicatinve these days; she 
might be tempted to warn Miss Susie 
Burnham of her father’s situation, in 
which case . . . yes . . . All right, I’ll 
be there within the hour.” And she 
hung up the receiver. 

Before leaving she took the precaution 
of looking at Adrian again. He still lay 
motionless, but a more minute inspection 
would have revealed that the glass at 
his side, full at Cecil’s first visit, was 
now more than half empty. And was 
gone wnen Isabel came back. 

Without bothering to take off her 
coat, Isabel hurried in to Adrian. He 
was sitting up. 

“Has Cecil come in?” she asked. 

“Yes, and gone out again ” 

“Did she have any news about her 
trip?” 

“None — for me.” Adrian showed no 
disposition to say more. 

“For whom, then?” 

“Her . . . employer. But then, he is 
the recipient of confidences not intended 
for the ears of ... of the more im- 
mediate family, one might say.” 

“What do you mean, pupaw? You’re 
so tantalizing with your evasions. What 
did she say? Anything that I ought to 
know?” 

“Certainly not. Certainly not. She 
was most particular about keeping it 
from you. In fact, she said she expect- 
ed you would run right off and tell the 
very people who ought not to know it. 
I mustn’t tell you any more.” Adrian 
leered beatifically. “It wouldn’t be 
honorable.” 

“Pupaw,” Isabel cried, in a voice that 
trembled in spite of her,” “are you, or 
are you not, going to tell me the truth?” 

“I believe I am. And I’ll tell you why 
my pigeon. Because I believe it will be 
useful in the consummation of your own 
little love affair.” 

And, in proof of his statement, Adrian 
repeated Cecil’s conversation with Mr. 
Harcourt, unchanged except for certain 
minor embellishments which are the 
reward of every raconteur.” 

“Do you mean to say that Cecil be- 
lieved I would warn them?” Isabel was 
stupefied. “It’s malicious!” Her voice 
trembled. “I’ll find out.” She 
wailed savagely. “I’ll make it my busi- 
ness to find out. And if it’s true, I’ll do 
just what she feared. I’ll pay my debt 
of gratitude to Isaac Burnham, and pun- 
ish Cecil too. I will, I will!” 


“That’s right,” commented Adrian 
placidly. “Kill two birds with one 
stone.” But Isabel was already out of 
earshot, frantically ringing a plaza 
number, which Adrian recognized as that 
of Mrs. French. Evidently Isabel was 
not long in getting the desired corrobor- 
ation. For hardly a moment later 
Adrian heard the outer door bang. 

Susie was in bed when Isabel flung 
herself into the room and, bending over, 
cried excitedly: “Is your father in New 
York?” 

“Why ... yes .... I think so. But, 
Isabel darling, what on earth is all the 
excitement about?” 

“Never mind what it’s about,” Isabel 
put. in curtly. “You’ll know in good 
time. Tell me the address of your 
father’s office, and stay here until* you 
hear from one of the two of us.” 

Unwilling to abandon her newly 
awakened curiosity, yet unable to resist 
the authority of Isabel’s tone, Susie 
grudgingly obeyed. Almost before the 
words were out of her mouth, Isabel had 
vanished. 

On the way down to Nassau Street in 
the taxicab, much of Isabel’s divine 
ardor cooled. But again and again the 
memory of Cecil’s supposed injustice re- 
turned to give her new strength, new 
rage, new decision. 

Nevertheless, it was a frightened and 
extremely nervous young woman who 
went into the small first-floor office 
under the sign “Direct Wire” which had 
once attracted Veronica French. 

Inside there was pandemonium. 
Around the ticker a group of greasy men 
in shirt-sleeves stood chewing the* butts 
of their cigars, and growling. The win- 
dows were all tightly closed, and the 
place reeked of stale tobacco, and sweat, 
so that a wave of sheer nausea kept Isa- 
bel swaying, for an instant, in the door- 
way. 

Several men turned and grinned at 
her. One of them, a hippopotamus with 
three days’ growth of beard and no col- 
lar, said: “Veil, keed, vot do ya vant, 
huh?” 

“I want to see Mr. Isaac Burnham,” 
said Isabel, -n an almost inaudible voice. 
“Is he here?” 

“Vait, and I’ll see.” The man went 
past her to a door labelled “Private,” 
poked in his head, and shouted: “Hey, 
Ike, here’s a laity to see you.” 

Isabel heard the reply: “What the hell 
for?” 

“I shouid know so much,” said the 
large man, and withdrew his head, to 
inquire of Isabel, with an ambiguous 
wink: “Vot’s your business — he vants 
you should tell me. Poisonal, huh?” 

With a last spurt of courage, Isabel 
pushed him aside; found herself in a 
small close office, with the father of her 
friend. 

The light was dim. For an instant 
the man w.th his feet on the desk stared, 
then, all of a piece, he got up. 

“You!” he cried, and Isabel thought 
he sounded frightened. “Whassamatter? 
Anything wrong with Suey?” 

“No.” Isabel began to feel calmer. 
“No. I came to see you ... on busi- 
ness. I once said that if I ever had a 
chance to do you a good turn I would.” 

“Now,” he said kindly, “what did you 
want to tell me. Spit it out, youngster. 
Don’t be afraid.” 


C. 




December. 1926: Vol. X.. No. 4 


55 


CcncJian Railrocdcr, Montreal 


“I’m not afraid. It is you who have 
something to fear, Mr. Burnham. I have 
come to tell you that I discovered— quite 
accidentally— that within the week you 
and your partner will be arrested on 
a charge of bucketing.” 

Isaac, jumping up, seized her arms. 

•‘Say, you,” he squealed, “don’t you go 
spreading any such lying rumors.” 

With a shudder of repulsion Isabel 
freed herself. 

•‘You may count on my discretion,” 
she said coldly. “And I hope, equally, 
that I may count on yours. Good morn- 
ing, Mr. Burnham,” and with her nose 
in the air and a flaming color on her 
cheeks, Isabel went out of the stinking- 
office, into the sweet air of winter. 

Presently Isaac pounded a bell on his 
desk, s multaneously yelling: “Hey, Wil- 
lie . . .Will.e Rabinowitz .. . come on, 
you loafer, get a move on . . .” And 
when his double summons was answered : 
“You, Willie, you do what I say now. 
Shake a leg. You get up to my wife’s 
place up there on Park Avenue . . . 
drive my car up, you see, and you bring 
the Missus and my girl down here. 
Don’t come back without ’em, d’ye hear?” 

Evidently Willie did. For after a 
time the outer door opened, and Olive 
Burnham, in a black tailored suit, with 
a scarf of silver fox about her throat, 
came in, followed by a still sleepy 
daughter. 

“Sit down,” said the head of the fam- 
ily. “I got a serious matter to talk 
about to you.” 

CHAPTER XIX. 

BROKEN BUBBLES. 

“I fancied as much,” said Olive, stif- 
fling a yawn with a carefully white- 
gloved hand. “Do proceed. Is it true 
that you are a crook?” 

Isaac scrutinized her for a while. “I 
guess you can stand it,” he said, philo- 
sophically. “It is true.” 

“I am not astonished. And just what 
does it mean?” 

“It means,” Isaac ground out, smash- 
ing his hands down on the desk, “that at 
best PH lose every nickel and go to the 
jug too. See?” 

“And pray,” inquired Olive, with ad- 
mirable self-control, “what is to become 
of your wife and daughter if you pay 
the penalty for your crimes?” 

“There’s still a chance. It ain’t much, 
and it ain’t sure. But it’s a chance 
worth gambling on. My assets, which 
ought to"be somewhere around two hun- 
dred and twenty thousand bucks, is about 
seventyifive grand. If I can raise 
enough money to fill in — if I can do it 
quick — there’s a chance to give those 
legal fellows the slip. Just a chance, 
mind you. The market, curse it, is soar- 
ing every minute, and if we’re called on 
to deliver certain stocks — well — we re 
caught short, and done in.” 

“Pretty,” said Olive. “Very pretty 
indeed.” ‘ She drew her scarf more close- 
ly about her. “And what is this chance 
of which you speak? This slender 
chance?” 

“You got jewels worth two hundred 
and fifty thousand between the two of 
you. That means that in a p.nch. . • 
say, between now and tomorrow morning 
I could probably raise about a hundred 
and thirty. Mebbe less. So that’s it. 

N ow how about it? Going to come 

across? 


For all the movement she made, Olive 
might have been Lot’s wife after she 
had turned to look at Sodom and Gomor- 
rah. But Susie, little red-haired Susie, 
flung herself across the room, stripping 
off rings and jewelled bracelets as she 
went, and cryino-: “Yes, daddy. Oh, yes. 
How could you even ask? Of course 
everything’s yours, daddy, and the busi- 
ness will be saved, won’t it? And every- 
thing will be wonderful, won’t it, daddy 
darling?” 

“I hope to God it will!” cried poor 
Isaac, in a voice shaken with gratitude 
and amazement. 

Susie quietly unclasped the pearls from 
about her neck. Glowing like lovely liv- 
ing things, they fell into her cupped, ex- 
tended hands. 

Then it was that Olive, the immobile, 
came back to life. “Stop it, you little 
fool!” she screamed. “You don’t know 
what you’re doing. Slender chance, in- 
deed. And if it fails, are we expected 
to starve in the streets?” Pushing Susie 
behind her, she faced her husband, a 
fury unchained. “And you — you dirty 
scoundrel!” she gasped. “Wanting to 
take away your baby’s jewels for your 
own selfish ends!” 

“It was to save the business!” Isaac 
shouted at her. “To save us all, you 
madwoman !” 

“To save your own neck, you mean. 
To — to — to — to take with you when you 
beat it for a foreign country.” She veer- 
ed about. “Susannah, put on your 
rings . . . and let us leave the lair of 
this viper who calls himself a man. . .” 

Left alone, Isaac Burnham sat with 
his head bowed, and his hands limply at 
his side. After a time Willie Rabino- 
witz came and touched his shoulder, say- 
ing gently: “Say boss, you ain’t had any 
luncheon. Can’t I get you a san’wich?” 

As if this unexpected touch of kind- 
ness was too much for him to bear, Isaac 
put his head upon the desk, and sobbed. 

* * * 


Thursday. 

Richard Du Maurier entered the an- 
cient offices of an ancient publishing 


house. 


The girl behind a maple desk near 
the entrance greeted Du Maurier by 
name ... but not by the name of Du 
Maurier. 

“Whom do you wish to see, Mr. Mad- 
den?” she asked politely. 


He told her, and after a time found 
h'mself comfortably seated in one of the 
fenced enclosures. A little man in a 
morning coat, who looked like an unusu- 
ally intelligent crow, greeted him cordi- 
ally. 

“Well, Dick,” he said, “have you any- 
thing for us?” 

“Nothing today,” laughed Du Maurier. 
“But I came to tell you that I’ve almost 
f nished the new novel ... a corker, if 
I say so myself.” 

“Tell me about the opus.” 


“It’s based on fact, for one thing, and 
?ou might be sued for libel in case of 
publication, if it were not for the tact 
hat the young woman upon whose emo- 
ions I have drawn for much valuable 
material docs not belong to the suing 
•lass. I have called it “The Eternal 




“When will you be ready to show us 
the new book?” 


“It’s at the typist’s now. I’ll have it 
back tonight; tomorrow I’ll edit it; and 
on Monday morning I will offer it for 
your perusal.” 

“Excellent, my boy. We always need 
good stuff. And although I think you 
receive altogether too many compliments 
as it is, I must tell you that I agree with 
the critic who called you one of the few 
men in America who write English.” 

Both men arose, and shook hands. 

“By the way,” Du Maurier said, “I 
am reduced to riding in the subway. If 
you have a morning paper about. I 
should like to borrow it to read on my 
way up -town.” 

The Crow provided Du Maurier with 
a copy of the “Times,” and Du Maurier 
departed. 

There were not many people riding 
up-town at that time of the morning, 
and he was able to unfold his paper, and 
go through it at his ease. On the second 
page a heading caught his eye — one of 
those glaring scandals of which the pap- 
ers were full these days. The headline 
read: “Broker Accused of Bucketing 
Absconds with Firm’s Assets.” It went 
on to explain that the police were hunt- 
ing for one Isaac Burnham, who had been 
missing, along with assets to the tune 
of about sixty thousand dollars since the 
previous afternoon. Beneath, in smaller 
letters, it said: “Wife and Daughter of 
Absconding Broker Left with Nothing 
but Debts.” 

Du Maurier, shaken out of his indif- 
ference into a pity that number him with 
its violence, left the train at Grand Cen- 
tral, and made his way U" Park Avenue. 

In the Burnham apartment confusion 
reigned. Du Maurier, with difficulty 
convincing a much excited Barbara that 
he was not a reporter, was given access 
to the drawing-room. There Susie was 
alone. 

She was not crying when he saw her, 
but came to him as might a queen, dry- 
eyed, with hands outstretched. 

“You know?” she asked. He nodded. 
She, bravely attempting to smile, said: 
“You are the first to come to me. . . . 
And I ... I did you an injustice, Dick 
Du Maurier. I thought you’d be the 
first to turn away from poor penniless 
Susie.” 

“We all attempt to stand by our friends 
when they are in trouble,” he said with 
some embarrassment. “I may be the 
first, but believe me, others will follow. 
You have had too little confidence in our 
loyalty. 

Pie took her hands, again beringed, 
and pressed them to his lips. 

“Confidence!” she mocked. “Confidence 
and loyalty! Oh, my God! How is one 
to have faith when one’s own father — 
one’s dearly beloved father . . .” 

They sat down. 

Du Maurier, preserving sense — or 
cowardice — enough to wish to hear some 
sort of story before making a formal 
proposal of marriage, listened to the 
endless list of grievances. 

He realized that Susie was on the 
verge of hysterics. With swift action at- 
tributed to the very reat, he gathered 
her into h's arms, compunction almost 
overwhelming him. Once more that vio- 
lent, hateful pity tore at his breast, 
where he cradled Susie like an infant, 
rocking, soothing, endearing. 




Canadian Railroader , Montreal 


56 


December, 1926; Vol. X,, No. 4 


Anon she raised a wet and agonized 
face to be mo™ed off with a pocket 
handkerchief. Her tantrum had left her 
spent, exhausted, so weak it was an ef- 
fort to make an incoherent whisper. 
Grubbing about like a nig amor- acorns, 
Du Maurier succeeded in locating a bottle 
of whiskey. Withdrawing from the odor, 
which he abhorred, he poured out a stout 
drink, and almost fed it to Susie. Pre- 
sently a little color came into her pale 
cheeks, and she asked weakly for an- 
other. After that she felt a little better, 
and after a third, although Du Maurier 
begged her to be quiet, she resumed the 
talk about her own frightful misfortunes. 

Her conversational effort tired her 
considerably; more drinks were found 
necessary to sustain her in her sorrow. 
For a while she became cheered, optim- 
istic, affectionate, almost buoyant. For 
some time the aching pity had ceased 
clutching at Du Maurier's heart. And 
now, with his customary detachment be- 
ginning to reassert itself, 'he was being- 
forced toward a disagreeable admission. 
Susie was rapidly getting drunk. In 
fact a less charitable person might have 
said that Susie already was very drunk 
indeed. 

It will never be known with what re- 
lief Du Maurier greeted the sound of 
the door-bell, and the subsequent arrival 
of Wadsworth Silverstein, armed with 
American Beauty roses in a receptable 
from which the stems nrotruded almost 
two feet. 

Du Maurier rose precipitously; he wel- 
comed Silverstein with something so like 
effusion that the younger man stared in 
wide-eyed wonder. 

“You are just in time, just in the nick 
of time!” exclaimed Du Maurier. I have 
a very important engagement, excessive- 
ly important, I might really say urgent.” 
/-nd he shook Silverstein’s hand so vio- 
lently as almost to sever it from the 
wrist. “Perhaps, also,” he remarked, 
after taking a farewell from Susie to 
which she did not pay the slightest at- 
tention, “you will be a more successful 
comforter than I have been. I have 
great confidence in your ability as a 
comforter, great confidence,” and with 
this final word of encouragement, Du 
Maurier made his escape. 


CHAPTER XX. 

BACK TO ISABEL. 

Cecil had gone back to Philadelphia, 
accompanied this time by the junior 
partner of Harcourt, Hutchinson & Vin- 
cennes, to see whether anything at all 
could be done about the Burnham busi- 
ness. 

Anastasie was taking her customary 
Friday off. Adrian was sullen. He 
wanted to be left alone with his bottle of 
whisky and his morbid thoughts. So Isa- 
bel stood alone in the empty studio, look- 
ing out of the north window upon light 
mist and sweetly tempered sunshine. She 
was profoundly discouraged. With work, 
with love, with life, with everything. 

A sharp rapping aroused her from her 
reverie. She called “Come in.” Though 
she evinced little surprise when Du Mau- 
rier entered, she was seized with a sort 
of claustrophobia; she felt that she was 
about to suffocate; the walls and ceiling 
of the room folded inward, upon her. 
“Good morning,” she said in an ordinary 
voice. 


Du Maurier stood out against a black 
gap of unlit hallway, immaculate as al- 
ways, a gardenia stuck in his buttonhole. 

With a feeling of anguished and tor- 
mented joy, Isabel knew that her lover 
was returned. 

“Good morning,” he answered, closing 
the door behind him, and beginning to 
strip off his grey suede gloves. “All by 
yourself?” 

“Yes. Cecil has "one to Philadelphia 
to see what can be done about this 
wretched Burnham affair. I am over- 
joyed to have you interrupt the import- 
ant business of wondering whether it 
will snow.” 

Thus the lover's reunion . . . 

“Won't snow,” promised Du Maurier 
optimistically, “because I have just got- 
ten my roadster from the shop, and I 
am taking it out for exercise.” 

“Where are you going?” she asked, 
her voice sounding befurred. 

“Didn't you know I was landed gen- 
try? I have a country estate. It has 
three bedrooms; a living-room; two store- 
rooms, one for fishing-rods and one for 
old letters; a bath; and a kitchen. It is 
in the middle of a marsh on the south 
shore of Long Island, and as marshes 
are inclined to be damp it probably needs 
a coat of paint. I'm going out to see, 
because I intend to occupy it this sum- 
mer.” . 

Isabel looked up after an interminable 
wait. “Is it very far?” 

“Good three and a half hours' ride. 
It’s nine country miles from the nearest 
village. Coming along?” 

Isabel hesitated for an instant, think- 
ing of Adrian left alone. But, after all, 
he would not let her stay with him if she 
were there. And besides, she remember- 
ed only too well the old adage about op- 
portunity knocking but once. She could 
not afford to deny an answer. “You 
just watch me!” she cried, and skipped 
toward the bedroom, her lips revealing 
an unexpected dimple in either cheek. 

Ten minutes later she was freshly 
clothed from her white silk chemise to 
the little fur toque that was pulled 
far down over her ears. 

When she went in to say good-bye to 
Adrian, he looked at her with cynical 
amusement. “You wear the sacrificial 
robes, I see,” he said. “Where is the 
altar?” 

Briefly she explained Du Maurier's 
proposed excursion to the country. 
“Good!” cried Adrian. “If you can only 
manage to get stuck there overnight, 
you'll have your way before morning.” 
And with this suggestion, he bade fare- 
well to Isabel. 

As for Du Maurier, he limited his re- 
marks to the suggestion that she change 
her sheer gray silk stockings and high- 
heeled patent leather slippers to some- 
thing more practical for rural use. 
Whereupon Isabel, convinced that her ap- 
pearance delighted him, remarked that 
she would freeze before she would 
change. 

“You'll probably freeze before you 
have a chance to,” Du Maurier prophe- 
sied as he helped her into a long squirrel 
wrap. “But I am forced to confess that 
there is something deliciously naughty 
about little silk ankles under a big cape. 
My friend, who is waiting in the car, 
will undoubtedly admire you enormous- 
ly.” 

Isabel's heart sank with a thud, but 
outside, when she saw the friend, she 
burst out laughing. 


“This is Achilles,” announced Du Mau- 
rier. 

They climbed into the car, and Du 
Maurier put the dog on Isabel's lap. 

Du Maurier threw in the clutch, the 
roadster snorted responsively, and they 
were off, started upon the greatest ad- 
venture Isabel was ever to know. 

“This seems like old times,” said Du 
Maurier tentatively. 

A little, dumb nod. The car sped on, 
ever on. “Wack-awack-wack . . .” 

“We’ll stop somewhere and have a bite 
of lunch. Another hour and we turn 
into the Marsh.” 

Two hours . . . they had been driving 
for more than two hours. 

“Here we are! Jump out. Legs 
stiff?” 

“Sort of.” 

They had stopped before a sad dis- 
hevelled-looking roadhouse. 

“Have to take the key,” Du Maurier 
remarked as they uncramped themselves. 
“Couldn’t afford to be stranded here 
without a car, could we?” 

Isabel, reminded of Adrian's parting 
words, replied practically: “Is the key 
so important? Can't you start a car 
anyway? . . .” 

“Not this one,” Du Maurier informed 
her with fatherly pride. 

They left Achilles in the car and as- 
cended the groaning steps. A man in blue 
overalls brought them luncheon — lamb 
stew and steaming coffee. 

Then something happened. As they 
went out on the porch a handsome bare- 
headed girl ran up the path. “Hello, 
Dick,” she cried — and stopped, flushing 
to the roots of her corn-flax hair. 

Du Maurier greeted her amiably 
enough — he called her Charity. And he 
and Isabel went their way. But Isabel’s 
peace was spoiled. She knew that she 
must hold her man; that at all costs she 
must bind him with some irrevocable 
bond. “If you can only manage to get 
stuck there overnight . . . you'll have 
your way before morning.” That was 
what Adrian had said. 

As he opened the door of the car, Du 
Maurier saw the look in Isabel’s eyes, 
and before it he was suddenly silent. 

“I don't know that we should go on,” 
pronounced Du Maurier with a mistrust- 
ful glance at the heavens. “Looks like 
snow, and the marshes are impassable 
when it's snowing. 

Isabel's heart leaned. 

“Oh, go on, go on!” she cried impati- 
ently. “Now that we've come this far, 
it would be a shame to turn back.” 

“Very well, dearest,” agreed Du Mau- 
rier. “On it is.” 

The road wound in, out, over shaky 
board bridges, through ice-filled crevices, 
threading the body of the marsh, all 
veined, at it was, with silver strands of 
the sea. 

Du Maurier twisted the steering-wheel 
vigorously back and forth, staring 
straight ahead. “It's too late to turn 
her back,” he explained. “I’m afraid of 
snow.” 

Even as he spoke they crossed a bridge 
and, swinging to the left, passed a 
clump of gnarled oak-trees. The turn 
revealed, at a distance of several hun- 
dred feet, the object of their journey, a 
small slate-roofed brick cottage.” 

“Oh!” gasped Isabel. “It's like a 
dream come true. It is a dream come 
true.” 


Cl 


December. 1926: Vol. X.. No. 4 


57 


Canadian Railroader, Montrt 


“Yes,” said Du Maurier, “the dream 
of a rather sober ancestor, who did not 
mind mosquitoes.” He added, in a tone 
which betrayed his appreciation of her 
compliment: “Wait till you see the in- 
side. Then judge. We’ll have to jump 
out here. As you can see, there is no 
more road.” 

He parked the car in the shelter of a 
great, twisted oak with spatula te 
branches, and hurried ahead to unlock 
the door and bid his guest welcome. Isa- 
bel watched him, as, followed by Achilles, 
he walked up the narrow flagged path to 
the cottage, tall and straight and proud. 
As she watched him she knew that it was 
her man who went there, her own man, 
the only mate she would ever know. 

As she got out of the car she took the 
key to the motor and, looking at the 
house to make sure she was unobserved, 
dropped it into her purse. When she 
rejoined Du Maurier a+ the cottage, he 
saw that the queer look was in her eyes 
again. 

And, for the second time, he was silent. 


CHAPTER XXI. 

THE LOST KEY. 

From the entrance hall, Isabel had 
followed Du Maurier into a square 
room which shared with the kitchen the 
ground floor of the house, and afforded, 
through a threefold bay window, a view 
of marsh and sea. Here well-filled open 
bookcases lined the walls. In one corner 
stood a grandfather’s clock. 

“Now for a fire,” said Du Maurier. 
“The house is like an icebox. There is 
kindling here.” He pointed to a rush 
basket filled with logs and bundle^ of 
twigs, tied together with marsh grass. 
“You might run into the pantry and see 
if you can find some tea. Later we’ll 
make the rounds and see what needs 
fixing.” 

In the kitchen Isabel found an assort- 
ment of provisions, but almost immedi- 
ately her preparations were interrupted 
by Du Maurier. 

“Damn it,” he shouted, “it’s beginning 
to snow.” He dropped his bundle of 
kindling-wood in the middle of the rug, 
and commanded: “Put the kettle down 
anywhere and get your coat. We haven’t 
a minute to lose.” 

Isabel’s heart beat a little faster, but 
without a word she slipped into her coat, 
and whistled for Achilles, who had wan- 
dered into the upper regions of the cot- 
tage, and characteristically settled him- 
self to sleep. By the time she had locat- 
ed him and, failing at persuasion, car- 
ried his squirming body down the stairs, 
it was snowing in earnest. 

She met Du Maurier coming up the 
flagged walk. “Let’s have the key to 
the car,” he called. 

“The key to the car?” She opened her 
eyes very wide. “Why, Dick ... I 
thought you took it.” 

Du Maurier glanced at her sharply. 
“Better make sure you haven’t it. The 
old bug won’t start without. . . 

“It can’t just disappear,” Isabel un- 
necessarily averred, making pretence oi 
searching in her bag. “Did you look in 
all your pockets . . . and . . . and in 
the seat? It must be somewhere.’ 

“So it must.” 

A little chill of fright prickled her 
spine. 


‘We . . . that is . . . we had better 
look again,” she said, hoping her nerv- 
ousness would be attributed to fear of 
being marooned. 

“Yes, we had better look again,” echoed 
Du Maurier. 

They did. In vain, of course. Mean- 
while, the snow thickened, driven in 
flurries by the wind. Achilles had gone, 
tail pendant, back toward the cottage. 

• “It looks as though we’ll have to fol- 
low his example,” said Du Maurier. 

“Isn’t there a wire or something — 
that you can adjust?” 

“No — I thought I told you — I had a 
special lock made, after my last car was 
stolen. 

His sally was received by a weak 
laugh. Isabel rubbed the snow off her 
face and supposed, faintly, they would 
have to walk. 

“We can’t walk, Isabel. It’s the key 
or nothing.” Again she felt his eyes 
upon her, searching. 

“But, Dick . . .” Business of clutch- 
ing his arm, located with difficulty in 
the blinding dance of the snow. “We’ll 
have to walk. You must understand. . . 
why. . . . we’ll simply have to . . .” 

“We’ll have to stay right here, until 
the storm stops. It’s suicide to try to 
walk . . .” and he checked a move on 
her part with a peremptory grin. 

“Is there a telephone?” she asked, fin- 
ally. “I suppose we can get some char- 
itable soul to come and salvage us.” 

“Telephone’s disconnected.” 

“There’s nothing else to do?” she ask- 
ed, trying to keep the tremor from her 
voice. “We’ll have to stay. . . ?” 

“Yes,” said Du Maurier, “we’ll have 
to stay.” 

Hand in hand they moved up the 
flagged path, Isabel feeling like a des- 
perado, yet suddenly afraid. 

“No lights either,” he remarked, as 
the door closed finally behind them, “ex- 
cept candles, of course. That’s a fetish 
of mine you know. Candlelight.” 

“Well,” Isabel observed philosophically, 
“I had better return to my tea.” She 
added: “It’s some consolation to know 
that I’ll have time to make biscuits. 
And there is jam on the shelf.” 

“I think you will find canned vege- 
tables, too,”* said Du Maurier, looking 
down at her. “I’m sorry this happened, 

Isabel.” T . ^ 

“I’m sorry too,” she lied, bowing her 

head. 

He lifted her face with a hand under 
her chin. “Say it’s not my fault, Isabel, 
and that you aren’t . . . angry at me? 

Almost inaudibly: “I know it’s not 
your fault,” she whispered. “And . . . 
I’m not angry ... of course.” 


Outside, the snow fell softly, like 
Ided footsteps. 

At seven o’clock they sat down to a 
promptu supper. Between them there 
ssed no single word of the exigency 
it enforced their domestic bliss. Like 
sband and wife they bandied triviali- 
3 in the candlelight. They were af- 
tionate and gay, but underneath the 
•face of their banter a certain tense 
jectancy ran like a liquid flame. 

A.fter supper Isabel cleared off the 
>le poured water heated on the stove 
o the sink, and applied herself to the 
siness of dish-washing. 

Anon she joined him. She stood he- 
ld the couch looking down at Du Mau- 
, r as he watched the leaping fire. 


Then, without disturbing the peace wi 
conversation, she walked to the booi 
shelves and began to look about. 

“You have some fascinating books,” 
she said at last. “What is this shelf? 
. . . all sorts of books on magic, and 
folklore, and . . . why, some of them are 
in Latin, Dick. Are you so horriblv 
erudite?” 

He walked over, balancing a cigarette 
between his fingers. “The prize of all 
of them ” he observed, tapping the white 
calf back of a certain book, “is in plain 
English. The author’s name was An- 
dronomy, Luther Andronomy. He died 
penniless and outcast about twenty years 
ago. His book, the work of a lifetime, 
was banned by our holy Catholic 
Church ” 

“Our? Surely, Du Maurier, you are 
not ” 

“I am. I adhere to the most pagan 
and picturesque of modern religions.” 

“I don’t think I shall ever understand 
you, Dick,” isighed Isabel. “Unless— 
not even if— —I learn all about your ante- 
cedents, which, of course, I never will.” 

“Why don’t you try asking, littl^ owl? 
Don’t you remember, 'Seek and ye shall 
find’?” 

Isabel stared, questioning his sincerity. 
She perceived that he was quite in 
earnest. 

“Tell me,” she pointed to the painting 
over the fire-place, “about your an- 
cestor . . . Madame or was it Mademoi- 
selle? — du Lac.” 

“Madame,” Du Maurier replied. “Be- 
fore she married, her name was Du Mau- 
rier. She is the ancestress through 
whom Andrea Dartie and I claim re- 
lationship. My mother, a Lenox, from 
Lenox, Massachusetts.” 

Isabel, who had been aroused, con- 
trolled herself sufficiently to ask: “Are 
. . . your parents dead?” 

“To all intents and purposes,” said 
Du Maurier. “Mind if I smoke a pipe?” 
Isabel made a negative gesture, and 
when he had filled the shining brown 
bowl with tobacco, Du Maurier resumed : 
“I am the only romantic member of an 
otherwise normal family.” Du Maurier 
halted, and then, as one who throws dis- 
cretion to the winds: “As you suggested 
long ago, my dear,” he said, “my mys- 
tery is not an actual one. Like certain 
noble creatures who live at the bottom 
of the sea, I have builded me a home 
upon my back, and I carry it wherever 
I go.” 

“Like Mary and her little lamb,” sug- 
gested Isabel. 

Du Maurier realized, as men at crucial 
moments rarely do, that he was about to 
commit himself irrevocably. 

“My name,” he said, “is not Du Mau- 
rier, but ” 

“Lenox Madden!” Isabel cried out. 
Amused at the expression of his face, 
“0, Dick, my Dick,” she chuckled. “I 
should have known. When I read ‘The 
Younger Generation,’ I kept on thinking 
how many of your lines you’d stolen 
from it . . . and I never guessed.” She 
took his hands and looked into h's face. 
“Why was it such a secret, Dick?” 

“Because — the answer is involved with 
— ” he paused, seeking the right word — 
“a complex, really. You see I like to be 
mysterious. Besides, I wanted to write 
— to write real people.” 

Isabel broke in: “I knew when I read 
that book that the heroine was Cynthia, 


Canadian Railroader . Montreal 


58 


December. 1926: Vol. X., No. 4 


it che would choke you if she knew you 
f r rote it, wouldn't she?" 
y He shrugged. “Very few people knew 
my secret when I came back from the 
war. Andrea Dartie, and Veronica 
French, and Andrea’s husband, of course. 
Then there were the ones like Cyril Har- 
court and my publishers, who knew Mad- 
den but not Du Maurier." 

Isabel looked up. “You might have 
told me, Dick," she whispered. 

“I almost did — once. That night when 
you wore rubies . . ." 

Abruptly, as though afraid of the dis- 
tance he had travelled unawares, Du 
Maurier swung back to the bookcase. 
“We’ve forgotten Luther Andronomy," 
he said. “You’ll want to see him." 

“Do let me have it for a moment. And 
Isabel, interested in spite of herself, 
reached for the book. Du Maurier let 
her take it to the fire and watched her 
. as she turned the pages. 

On page 465, under the letter L, Isabel 
found the following passage: 

“The superstitions, so prevalent in 
Europe during the Tenth, Eleventh and 
Twelfth Century, having to do with the 
appearance in dreams of a White Leo- 
pard, supposedly originated in a native 
tribe of South Africa. The White Leo- 
pard, originally symbolizing the instinct 
for motherhood owed its importance to 
the intimation of racial increase, and 
thus appealed to the desire for conquest. 
It was customary to sacrifice the fathers 
of brides upon the altar, in the belief 
that the father’s soul would pass into his 
daughter’s body, thus causing her to give 
birth to a son. 

CHAPTER XXII 
A PREDICTION COME TRUE. 

The room was silent as a tomb. 

Isabel let the book slit) from her hands 
and heard the beating of her heart. The 
memory of Rousillon flashed through 
her mind like a nightmare, followed by 
the thought of Adrian . . . alone. 

“What is it, Isabel?" Du Maurier was 
at her side, holding her shuddering body 
in his arms. 

“I’m frightened, Dick, terribly fright- 
ened. That book ’’ She bit her 

under lip, but finally burst out. “I 
shouldn’t have left father all alone. If 
anything should happen " 

“But you couldn’t help this, could 
you?" She made no answer to the ques- 
tion, only shivered, and, “Don’t be a 
child," he said. “Forget about it." 

They sat together listening to the 
clock, the crackling flames, the whistling 
of the wind. But the spell of peace was 
broken. 

“I think I’ll go upstairs," said Isabel, 
at length. Her tone was weary and 
discouraged. “A little sleep ’’ 

“Would do you good," Du Maurier 
concluded for her. “Better take the first 
room on the right. The beds are made, 
at any rate. I always leave them that 
way." 

“Thanks." She took up the candle- 
stick and moved away. 

Du Maurier, flinging the rare and 
precious volume from him, sat moodily 
upon the couch. Many moments passed 
in deep thought and then Du Maurier 
grew conscious of a sound, and looking 
up saw Isabel beside him. The grey fur 
coat was drawn close about her* and 
stopped at the knees; above the high- 


heeled patent leather shoes her legs 
were bare. So, in his dreams, he might 
have found her. 

“Dick," she said, and stood clutching 
her coat. “I was afraid alone, Dick. 
And so — and so I came to you." 

She dropped beside him; the grey fur 
brushed against his cheek. 

Slowly he kissed her. Then, holding 
her by the shoulders, looked steadfastly 
into her eyes, wide and dilated now, wet 
with the tremulous and eager fright of 
passion-swept virginity. 

The fire was burned to embers. Only 
a fitful local glow about the hearth 
saved the still room from total darkness. 

Isabel, opening her eyes, looked about, 
knowing she had not moved since that 
first kiss, yet sensing some change in all 
about her. The darkness gathered. A 
sense of sleepy thickness weighed upon 
her eyes. She wondered where she was. 

A hand was clasped in hers. 

“Rousillon?" she whispered. 

And then with an abrupt sensa of her 
own stupidity, knew that it was Du Mau- 
rier whose hand she held. 

Upon a stillness as of slumber, the 
voice of Du Maurier broke in. “My 
dear, my dear," whispered Du Maurier. 

Then Isabel knew that their dreams 
had been one, and there was a song of 
gladness in her heart. 

And in this hour of Isabel’s triumph, 
Du Maurier put his hand against her 
breast, and whispered gravely: “I love 
you, Isabel. I want you for my wife. I 
want you always . . ." 

Outside, the snow fell softly like 
padded footsteps. 

* * * 

The brevity of Cecil’s trip was ex- 
ceeded only by its fruitlessness. A 
dozen others, having gone to Phila- 
delphia for a purpose similar to hers, 
had stood about exchanging grievances 
in the lobby of the Bellevue-Stratford, 
and outside the District Attorney’s of- 
- ice. Late in the afternoon had come 
a rumour that Isaac Burnham had re- 
turned; would pay his debts in full. One 
newspaper hinted that the good angel 
was a suitor of Isaac’s daughter, and 
Cecil suspected shrewdly that the mantle 
fitted Silverstein. But as there was no 
further news forthcoming, so she took 
an evening train back to New York. 

It was nearly midnight when she got 
in, but knowing that Cyril Harcourt was 
in the habit of reading late before an 
open fire, she took a cab directly to his 
house. There would be great relief in 
pouring out her troubles in her em- 
ployer’s sympathetic ear, and she long- 
ed for the balm of his patient philosophy. 
But when she arrived a yawning butler 
said that Mr. Harcourt had left at tea- 
time in Mrs. French’s car; nor could he 
tell what time his master would return. 

With the sting of jealousy exaggerat- 
es her depression, Cecil went home. 
The studio was dark, and she collided 
with malicious corners as she hunted 
for the lamp. In the empty bedroom 
the covers were not turned down; that 
meant that Anastasie had not returned. 
Cecil — who had secretly counted on a 
cup of steaming coffee, but was too tired 
to get it for herself — reflected irritably 
on the faults of mankind in general, and 
ot Isabel in particular. What business 
had the silly kid in going out ... in 
leaving Adrian alone? 


Cecil crossed the studio and tapped 
gently at her father’s door. There was 
no answer, and cautiously she pushed it 
open. A reading-lamp shed a green 
glow over tumbled covers and cushions. 
The bed was empty. 

Cecil slipped into the room, only to 
stop, pressing her fingers against* her 
throat. 

Adrian lay face downwards on the 
floor. 

It seemed that she stood for an hour 
clinging to the bedpost, staring at the 
twisted body of her father. Then she 
shook herself like a dog and, walking 
steadily across the floor, dropped to her 
knees. As she did so, she heard a faint 

sound. He was alive, then 

Adrian, lying so still, so very still, was 
yet alive. . . . 

Cecil struggled to turn the body over; 
found it a dead-weight in her hands. 
When at last she succeeded, she saw that 
there were four long scratches upon his 
throat; ragged, still wet with blood. 

At first it seemed that not a muscle 
so that a faint line of white show- 
wards, so that a faint line of white show- 
ed beneath the iris. But immediately 
the faint sound that Cecil had heard be- 
fore was repeated; one corner of the 
mouth began to twitch spasmodically. 
Cecil was convinced that her father had 
recognized her. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

CECIL’S HECTIC DAY. 

Failing in her attempt to get Adrian 
on the bed, Cecil stood undecided. Fin- 
ally she took the telephone and managed 
to give the number of the Teutonic 
specialist who had been so soundly cur- 
sed by Adrian a few weeks before. He 
was out on an emergency call, and with 
a blank, empty feeling, Cecil left her 
address and a message that he was to 
come as soon as possible. She recalled 
that there was a doctor on the floor 
above, and found herself thumping in- 
sistently upon his door, shouting: 
“Don’t stop to dress. My father . . . 
I think he’s had a stroke!" 

Her opinion was grudgingly confirm- 
ed by the redheaded Dr. Carroway, who 
hated to agree with an amateur diag- 
nosis; and later by Dr. Schlegel; and by 
Dr. McDonald, a white-haired gentleman 
with an international reputation. Cecil 
succeeded in forcing the truth from 
harsh, competent Dr. Schlegel: Adrian 
had lost the use of those of his limbs 
which had not previously been crippled, 
and owing to the condition of his heart 
it seemed unlikely that he would live to 
see another sunrise. 

At three o’clock a nurse arrived. 
Cecil was bundled off to her own room 
with a summary command to “get some 
sleep" which brought a smile to her lips. 
If only Isabel would come! Cecil had 
a persistent picture of her sister danc- 
ing at Montmartre or the Rendezvous, 
laughing and talking, careless — she had 
always been careless — of the drama 
that was unfolding itself at home. 
There was no hope of sleep. Instead, 
she bathed, redressed her hair, put on 
fresh clothes, and sat down on the couch 
in the studio, listening to the low voices 
behind Adrian’s door. It seemed a long 
time that she sat there straining to 
catch the sound of footsteps perhaps of 
laughter in the corridor outside, for 
when, starting wide awake, she glanced 
at her watch, it was after six. She 
knew at once that Isabel had not re- 


December, 1926: Vol. X.. No. 4 

turned but crowding out that fear came 
another — that Adrian had died while 
she was sleeping- 

By some miracle he had not. Dr. 
Carrowav explained that her father was 
in rather better shape than before. He 
could even talk— not very distinctly or 
coherently, but if his heart had not been 
in bad shape from ten years’ constant 
drinking he might have lived on for an- 
other decade. As it was • • • 

“A matter of hours, Cecil echoed 
stupidly. Then: “May I see him?” 

“Later, perhaps.” 

“Has he asked for me?” 

“No.” Once he had called the name 
of Isabel. For the rest his mumblings 
had all been rather mad. Something 
about a wild beast— a tiger, or a leopard. 
Dr. Schlegel had been kind enough to 
throw some light on the subject. 

It appeared that during an attack of 
delirium tremens — or was it two at- 
tacks? — he had suffered from the same 
delusion. He must have been drinking 
a good deal . . . shouldn’t have been 
left alone . . . had practically torn his 
throat to shreds with his own hand. 

“His own hand?” Again Cecil heard 
her voice as an echo. “The marks look- 
ed so . . .so catlike.” 

“Nonsense!” And cross because 
Cecil’s remark had seconded an uncom- 
fortable observation of his own, the doc- 
tor concluded, tactfully: “A very inter- 
esting case. Captain Rayburn has prom- 
ised us his body for post mortem exam- 
ination.” 

Once more Cecil was alone. The grey 
light had started to shimmer outside the 
window; it was going to be a fine day. 

At eight o’clock there was a knock at 
the door. A boy handed her a telegram 
— from Isabel, she was sure. With 
hands that trembled as they had not 
done when she touched Adrian’s par- 
alysed body, Cecil tore it open. She 
read : 

“Were married this afternoon. Wire 
blessing Ritz, Atlantic City. Veronica 
and Cyril.” 

* * * 

Isabel and Du Maurier arrived in New 
York with barely time enough to get 
their license before the department 
closed for the day. 

As if overnight, Du Maurier had fallen 
in love. Fallen in love with that inten- 
sity of which only the complete egotist 
seems capable. 

Isabel’s first sensation when she 
awoke that morning had been one of be- 
wildered amazement. Tradition and 
training had taught her to expect some- 
thing very different of life; a changed 
outlook, a sense of victorious maturity, 
or one of shame. It had seemed odd 
that the world could be so lovely, so 
serene. 

Later, “I’ll make a bad husband,” Du 
Maurier told her passionately. “I am 
selfish and cruel. I’ve never been hon- 
est even with myself. I’ll make you ter- 
ribly unhappy.” 

To which Isabel replied: I d rathe* 

be unhappy with you than happy with 
anyone else.” . 

“Will you mind being married by a 

priest?” ,, 

“No— but why, Dick ? Do you really 
care? I never knew you had any re- 
ligion.” 

“I have — I always have had. I’ve 
been a bad Catholic, but I’ve been a 
Catholic all the time. I was educated 
bv a priest, you see, a Jesuit. He s in 
New York — an old man, now; but still 


59 


my Father Confessor. I’d like him to 
marry us.” 

“And so would I. We must call 
pupaw as soon as we get in. I feel so 
guilty about leaving him,” she explained. 

But when they arrived, there was no 
time to telephone. They had forgotten 
that Saturday was a half-holiday, and 
that the Marriage License Bureau closed 
at noon. 

Of the big room in the Municipal 
Building Isabel received but a vague im- 
pression. Long rows of tables with 
aisles between them; a confused babel 
of inarticulate foreigners asking ques- 
tons of other inarticulate foreigners. 
Then she and Du Maurier had handed 
their slips into the cage and had re- 
ceived the license. 

Outside in the crystalline air,” “Dar- 
ling,” whispered Du Maurier, “can you 
believe that in a few hours we’ll be mar- 
ried?” 

And indeed Isabel had wished for this 
moment such a long time that, now it 
was here, she could hardly believe in it. 

As they drove up-town, past piles of 
snow already melting, Isabel looked at 
the buildings climbing towards the tur- 
quoise sky, and thought: “They’re real, 
and so am I. And Dick is really going 
to be my husband.” 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

WELCOME HOME. 

Penally they stopped, and Du Maurier 
helped her out of the car. She laughed 
uneasily and went into the house. 

The janitress looked embarrassed when 
they put Achilles in her charge; the cor- 
ridor was dull and cheerless; the fo>ei 
outside the studio was so black that Isa- 
bel could not find her key. In the dark- 
ness Du Maurier pulled her to him and 
covered her face and throat with kisses. 
She clung to him as if for protection 
against some outer force. She felt that 
thev must stand together against a hos- 
tile world. She was afraid that some- 
how he would fail her. 

“Oh Isabel, Isabel,” he whispered, 
over and over. And the quickness of his 
breath made the words into sobs. 

Then the door was wrenched open from 
within and Cecil stood upon the thres- 

h °Hand in hand, like a pair of truant 
school-children, Du Maurier and Isabel 
faced her, and felt foolish. Isabel broke 

^ “Don’t give us such a dirty look,” she 
sa : d, with an attempted fliPP'ancy. We 
have the license with us, and then, b- 
fore Cecil could reply, she saw bhe white- 
robed nurse come from her fathei s 
room, and knew why Cecil’s face was 
like a mask of tragedy. 

Never before had Isabel been face to 
face with death. What was it Adrian 
had said so long ago?” “A for a 

lover.” And now the leopard, omen of 
misfortune, had its pi^y* 

Schleeel and Carroway had gone 
leaving ^the suaver person of McDonald 
take charge. He took Isabel kind > 
bv the hand. “Your father wants to see 
vou We think this wish is what has 
ipni him going. You must be prepared 

to see him suffering and greatly changed. 

Up o’hd that it will soon be ovei. 

Dumbly, and walking like a figure 
made of wood, Isabel followed the doctor 
into Captain Rayburns room. 

The shades were drawn, and to Isabel 
the body in the bed was no more than a 
heap of covers. She attempted desper- 


Catiadian Railroader, Montreal 

ately to realize that this thing was -he. 
father . . . her father. 

“Is — a — bel!” said her father’s voice. 
“W — welcome.” 

She dropped beside him, bending close, 
feeling unwilling tears pursue their 
course upon her cheek. “Oh, pupaw, 
pupaw! What can I say? It’s all my 
fault.” 

“S — say — it again.” 

When she had repeated her words dis- 
tinctly, “B — bloody nonsense,” Adrian 
mumbled. “Can’t sm — mile for obvious 
re — reasons, but would if I c — c — could. 
We b — both get what we want. Y — you, 
a man; I, a g — g — grave.” There was a 
pause. “Don’t c — c— cry, d — d — damn- 
ed little fool,” he commanded. “The 
g — g — game’s up. Be a s — sport. Give 
the 1 — 1 — 1 — leopard its due. Are you 
m — m — married legally, or o — o — only 
t — technically?” 

“I’m not married, pupaw. We got the 
license first, but oh, pupaw, don’t be so 
kind and forgiving when I’ve as much as 
killed you.” 

“Im’n not k — kind. I’ll m — malicious.” 
Isabel tried to speak; found herself 
sobbing. 

“Sh — shut up, will you, don’t waste 
t— t— time. Get D — d — d — . W— what 
is his n — n — n — name?” Adrian finally 
resumed. “D— d— du M—m— maurier?” 

“Not really, pupaw,” whispered Isabel. 
“It’s Madden. He writes. He’s been liv- 
ing under the other name to keep away 
from his family’s friends or something. 
It’s a long story.” 

“Well, d — d— don’t t — t — t — tell it. 
Send him to g— g— get a m—m— minis- 
ter. I’ll see you m — m — married, by 

God, before ” Here another spasm 

of coughing interrupted him. 

Isabel explained: “He’s a Catholic, 
pupaw. He wants to be married by a 

priest.” , _ , 

“A priest? B — b — better and better. 
Let him f— fetch his priest. P— ] p—] p— 
perform c — c — ceremony by b — b bed- 
side of d — dying — even a p—p— priest 
will come for that.” T 

Isabel, wondering that her shaKing 
legs could bear her, reached the door. 

“Bless you, my d — d — daughter, 
Adrian called after her. “You’ll s — send 
me out like a b — b — bubble, in a b b 

burst of glory.” 

* * * 

Du Maurier found Father Corcoran in 
a meek little church on West Forty-fifth 
Street. The priest was a frail old gen- 
tleman, but tall and still erect. 

“Well, Dick,” he said, in a smooth, soft 
still perfectly modulated voice, “what 
have you done this time?” 

“I am about to be married, said Du 
Maurier. “And I’d like you to perform 
the ceremony, Father.” And, suddenly, 
he went on his knees before the priest 
and, as he had not done since childhood, 

told the truth. . , „ 

Afterwards, “It’s all very irregular, 
said Father Corcoran sadly. “And you 
have done a grave wrong. Yes,” he con- 
cluded, rubbing a frail white hand over 
his curly hair, “yes you must be married 
at once. And since Miss Rayburn is 
eager to embrace your faith, and since 
her father is upon his deathbed, I think 
a dispensation can be procured to pro- 
ceed without the publication of the 
banns, and to perform the ceremony at 
Miss Rayburn’s home.” 

So it was that a little after three on 
that sunny afternoon Du Maurier and 
Father Corcoran came to the studio. 





/ 









('MV 

^ Canadian Railroader , Montreal 

f r ! “Pupaw,” said Isabel, “the priest has 
* come.” 

ip “G — g — good. T — tell him to d — d — do 

v his stuff.” 

CHAPTER XXV. 

AS IT WAS WRITTEN. 

The room was very still. There was 
no light except the rays of sun that fil- 
tered through the shades and lay across 
the leopard skins upon the floor. Clear 
as a bell the priests voice rang out. 

“Richard, wilt thou take Isabel, here 
present, for thy lawful husband?” 

“I will,” Du Maurier said, evenly. 

“H — h — he has to. He c — c — can’t 
escape.” 

Then the priest asked the woman : 
“Isabel, wilt thou take Richard, here 
present, tfor thy lawful husband?” 

“S — s — superfluous qu — questions. Ac- 
tions speak louder than w — w — words.” 

“I will,” whispered Isabel. 

Then she and Du Maurier joined their 
right hands and, after the priest, Du 
Maurier repeated: “I, Richard Lenox 
Madden, take thee, Isabel Rayburn, for 
my lawful wife, to have and to hold ” 

“And p — p — probably deceive.” 

“ from this day forward, for bet- 

ter, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in 
sickness and in health, until death do 
us part.” 

Then Isabel, also after the priest, said : 
“I, Isabel Rayburn, take thee, Richard 
Lenox Madden for my lawful husband, 
to have and to hold, from this day for- 
ward, for better, for worse, for richer, 
for poorer, in sickness and in health, un- 
til death do us part.” 

“She’ll b — b — be an angel,” Adrian ob- 
served. “She’s as p — p — patient as 'her 
mother, whom, p — p — praise God, I’ll n — 
n — never m — meet again.” 

“By the authority committed to me,” 
said the priest, “I pronounce you united 
in the bonds of matrimony.” 

Du Maurier then placed the gold ring, 
which he had bought on his way to the 
studio, upon the third finger of Isabel’s 
left hand, and echoed: “With this ring I 
thee wed, and I pl:’ght unto thee my 
troth.” 

Meanwhile, within the confines of his 
inert body, Adrian strangled with heroic 
laughter. 

Isabel and Du Maurier stood by the 
bed, and presently were joined by Cecil. 
Arms folded on <his breast, the priest 
waited behind them. 

Now in a stronger voice, “Open the 
w — w — window,” Adrian commanded. 
“Let the b — b — beast come in. She’s 
w — waited long enough.” 

Cecil stepped to the window, and as 
her shadow crossed the bed, a loud cry 
broke from Adrian’s lips. 

Instinctively Isabel put her hands over 
her eyes. And when at last she took 
them down, she saw Father Corcoran 
making the sign of the cross over her 
father’s body. 

* * * 

On a chilly night in May the Lenox 
Maddens returned from dinner with 
Cyril and Veronica. They were tired, 
and the little apartment — once the home 
of a bachelor called Du Maurier — seem- 
ed a haven of rest. Achilles was there 
to greet them, to bark, and snap at the 
fur border of Isabel’s long black cape. 

She laughed and gave it to her hus- 
band. Then, going to the window, she 
leaned far out between the blowing cur- 
tains. 


60 

“Darling,” he begged, “you have a cold 
now — you’ll get pneumonia — everybody’s 
getting it.” 

“Please, Dick, don’t be such an old 
maid. Come and look at the stars. 
There are trillions of them.” 

“Shan’t do anything of the sort. I’ll 
build a fire, that’s what I’ll do.” And he 
suited the action to the word. 

Isabel was looking well these days. 
Her figure had fulfilled the promise of 
alluring roundness; her mouth had lost 
much of its former petulance; her eyes, 
sadder and softer, since her father’s 
death, as if the tragedy still lurked 
within them, seemed also to have taken 
on a deeper hue. 

“You lovely thing,” he whispered. 
Bending down, he kissed the white band 
of flesh that showed between the ruby 
bracelets. “You lovely, lovely little 
animal . . .” 

Later, when he was unfastening her 
evening dress, “I’ve saved a surprise for 
you,” he said. “We made a thousand 
dollars today. The Post bought the 
Stockbridge Potter story.” 

“How splendid! That’s the second in 
three months. We must phone Stock 
and tell him. What is his number, 
dear?” 

“I don’t remember, but we’ll get it 
from the Chequer Taxi Company.” And 
they conjured up the rainy night when, 
hunting for a taxi, they had almost col- 
lapsed with amazement — when Potter 
had hailed them from the driver’s seat 
of an especially gaudy one. 

“Mercy!” said Isabel, hugging her 
husband. “How our old crowd has scat- 
tered! What with Stock driving a taxi, 
and Cecil in Europe, and your old flame” 
— she loved to tease him about Susie — 
“tied to the ‘coat kink.” 

“Poor fellow!” groaned Dick. “I won- 
der he hasn’t been drowned in tears, or 
asphyxiated by alcohol fumes.” 

“He seems to be bearing up. I sup- 
pose Susie has to behave herself after 
what he did for her father. And, after 
all she’s a nice kid. I can’t very well 
blame her for wanting you, can I?” 

“Oh, hardly,” replied Dick, drawing 
himself up to his full height, and puff- 
ing out his chest. “I’m such a devilish 
handsome fellow.” 

“And so clever, too. Just think of it, 
one thousand dollars for a story.” 

“Oh, well, all that publicity about 
Lenox Madden, the author, being Rich- 
ard Du Maurier, the saphead, did me a 
world of good. I hated it at the time, 
but it turned out to be just so much free 
advertising.” 

He pulled down the black dress and 
carefully kissed the vertebrae of her 
spine in alphabetical order. “I’m going 
to buy a ruby ring for my pretty little 
wife.” 

She frowned. “I’d rather have an- 
other stone . . . perhaps a pearl,” she 
said. “Anyway,” she added, “you’d bet- 
ter wait until you do another novel.” 
And she went into the alcove. 

Slowly Dick removed his dinner jacket, 
and, putting on a dressing gown, sat 
opposite the fire. 



December. 1926: Vol X., No. 4 

“Wait until you do another novel,” 
she had said. Another novel. He heard 
it again and again from all directions. 
Only that morning his friend the Crow 
had called. “And what’s become of the 
novel you promised us?” he had demand- 
ed. “You ought to get it in now. You're 
on the crest of the wave. Besides, you 
told me three months ago that it was at 
the typist’s.” 

Du Maurier had muttered something 
about changes, although he knew that it 
lay quite untouched, locked in his desk. 
Tempting and terrible it was; the book 
of Isabel. For three months it had been 
there, left because he could not find the 
courage either to publish or destroy it. 

He knew that it was good. He knew, 
unquestionably, absolutely, that he could 
not do better. When he thought of it 
he grew hard and angry with despair. 

He hated the book and he hated himself. 
Sometimes he hated Isabel. 

But now, when she came in her cream- 
colored nightgown, with a loose embroid- 
ered kimona over it, and curled herself 
up on his lap, his heart seemed to con- 
tract and ache like an open wound. 

“Oh, Richard Du Maurier Lenox Mad- 
den,” she said. “I’ve saved a surprise 
for you, too.” 

“What? A pleasant one, I hope.” 

“Why, and I hope so too.” She clasp- 
ed her hands behind his head and drew 
it close to her. “Don’t buy me a ring, 
Dick. You’d better save the money for 
next year’s rent. We’ll have to get a 
bigger place.” « 

“Ye gods!” he cried. “Imagine you a 
mother! You little imp, why didn’t you . 
tell me before?” 

“I wanted to be sure. I only saw the 
doctor today, and — and — I wanted to be 
sure of something else. Of you, Dick. 

To be sure that you loved me.” 

“My dear, I married you, and I’m a 
Catholic, you know.” 

“It wasn’t only that.” She clung to 
him and smiled enigmatically. “I was a 
brazen huzzy. I was a thief. I stole 
the key and made — don’t say I didn’t — 

I made you compromise me. You were 
sweet and forgiving.” 

“I knew about it all the time. I saw 
you take the key.” 

“I guessed as much. You never miss 
anything, do you?” She dropped her 
arms, and then relaxed against him, 
rubbing her bare feet on his trousers. 

“It was my piece de resistance, but after- 
wards I was afraid — oh, frightfully 
afraid. One day Andrea said: ‘Getting 
a man is easy; any fool can do it. But 
holding a man is quite another matter.’ 
But, Dick,” whispered Isabel. “You’ll 
never write our story, will you? Never, 
never, never?” 

“Never, never, never,’ ihe repeated. 

They sat there talking for a while, and 
presently the talking stopped. And 
presently he saw that Isabel was sleep- 
ing. 

Gently he carried her into the alcove, 
laid her on the bed, and drew the cur- 
tains. Then he came back, approached 
the desk, unlocked the drawer, and, tak- 
ing out the book of Isabel, looked at it 
tenderly. When he had looked at it, he 
threw it on the fire, and watched the 
flames rise high for some brief seconds, 
making the room suddenly lighter. 

“Dick,” called Isabel, “Come in, I’m 
lonely.” 


i\ 

V 

, 


END 




I 






> w -', VtinL-tlEStTZ